ã€ŠTides of Corruptionã€‹


 Chapter 1

    The Saviour of Aesor was anything but.

    ~~~

    The beast''s carcass lay at Marshall¡¯s feet, its blood slowly spilling towards his boots.

    ¡°Saviour bless us,¡± he mumbled as he took in the sight of the creature¡¯s deformed body.

    Its once white fur was now stained black, covered in its own blood. It resembled a very large wolf, with the unique distinction that it stood on two legs instead of four. Or at least it did - before Dramos had put his sword through its neck. Its mouth hung open and a long blue tongue spilled out of its double rows of sharp teeth and onto the ground. The body was marred with dozens of cuts and scratches. The fatal wound across its neck was wide and deep. There could be no doubt that this was the beast that had been tormenting the farmers of Pecotra for the past two months.

    Dragging his eyes away, Marshall looked up at the man who stood before him. A dominant warrior who had just felled a powerful beast with a single blow.

    Despite having trained to become one, Dramos was not a guard in the King¡¯s army, although he was built as such. He stood quite a bit taller than Marshall''s six foot frame. While most guards wore armour with large shoulder plates to bolster their size, Dramos had no need. His broad shoulders and arms made him seem as wide as he was tall. His armour was nothing more than worn, brown leather scraps, with bits of chainmail built in over his breastplate and upper thighs. He wore a long brown cape that hung from his shoulders and fell down past the back of his knees. The hood of his cape was still raised, making it hard to distinguish the facial features within. The entire right side of his body was covered in thick black blood from where he had hoisted the creature onto his shoulder to carry it down from the mountain pass.

    ¡°We owe you a great debt, though I¡¯m afraid we do not have much to offer,¡± Marshall said, reaching his hand into his pocket to pull out a small coin bag. He held it out for the warrior before him.

    When Marshall had first posted his pleas for assistance with the beast on the message boards throughout the Kingdom of Trelladain, he doubted that anyone would answer his call. But he was desperate. As Mayor, he owed it to the people to try and seek aid. They were farmers, not warriors. The King¡¯s guard had already refused, as they could not spare any assistance. They were spread thin across the lands, engaged in a war that was far worse than trivial wolf-beasts. He knew it was a risk to post so publicly. Anyone could have turned up to help, including the Saviour himself.

    Thankfully, Dramos was not the Saviour. He was a hired sword. A wandering warrior. A man trying to make ends meet as much as the farmers in the fields beyond the lazy town of Pecotra were. He lowered his hood before taking the coin bag.

    Marshall gasped. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he expected the warrior¡¯s face to look like, but this was not it. Dramos was young. He couldn¡¯t have been much more than twenty. He had a short dark brown beard that masked his sharp jaw. His nose was straight but looked slightly swollen at the bridge, as though he¡¯d taken a punch or two, or perhaps it had been broken in the past. His dark brown hair was shaggy, kept shorter at the sides but was longer on top. Some of it fell across his face. His eyebrows were thick and straight, except the one above his left eye had a slight gap in the middle. It appeared to be the result of a long narrow scar that ran down from his forehead, across the brow and continued on his raised cheekbone below his eye. The scar was only a shade lighter than his deeply tanned skin, indicating that he¡¯d had it for a while. Marshall half expected that left eye to be missing, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Dramos¡¯ brows were furrowed as he counted the coins within the bag. It did not take him long. When he looked up, Marshall was staring into two deep brown hollowed eyes.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Is this it?¡± Dramos finally spoke. His voice was deep but smoother than expected and Marshall found himself withering under his stare.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s all we have,¡± Marshall said. ¡°We are but farmers trying to feed ourselves and the King¡¯s armies. There isn¡¯t often much leftover. These good people pooled all they had for that reward.¡±

    Dramos looked out past the Mayor. Pecotra was hardly a town so much as a collection of small buildings. The town hall, which was nothing more than a barn, stood behind the Mayor. Its doors were open allowing him to see that inside was just a few benches arranged to face a pedestal at the front. There was a small inn next to the town hall, with a chimney billowing rich black smoke into the air. On the other side of the town hall was a small barracks. Or what would have been a barracks, back before all the guards in the Kingdom were pulled from their stations to aid in the war. It had since been converted into a blacksmith¡¯s shop. Horseshoes and ropes and other various farming equipment adorned the outside stone walls. At the town¡¯s centre, behind Dramos, was a stone well.

    Beyond the buildings, the rich rolling farmlands of the Trelladain Kingdom were blanketed in a deep orange from the setting sun. He could see silhouetted buildings of the farmers¡¯ homes speckled throughout the fields. In the distance, mountains to the north provided shelter from the harsher wilds beyond. It was a beautiful place, despite having been mostly forgotten by the Kingdom.

    Dramos withdrew only a couple of small coins from the purse, pocketing them under his cloak. He then handed the rest back to the mayor.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Marshall questioned, holding the bag.

    ¡°Is the blacksmith here?¡± Dramos asked, turning his attention to the old barracks, ignoring the surprise on Marshall¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯ll likely be closing up soon for the eve. Sir, are you -¡±

    ¡°Have him sharpen these for me,¡± Dramos cut him off, and drew out two long and simple broadswords, holding them out for Marshall. They had been sheathed across his back under his cloak. They were stained black. ¡°And an actual bed for the evening would be nice.¡± He nodded towards the inn.

    Marshall recovered quickly, taking the swords. He was surprised by how heavy they were. He figured Dramos was strong, but to yield two of these?

    ¡°Of course, sir. Anything you need. We are in your debt.¡±

    Dramos nodded, threw his hood over his head, and marched off towards the inn without another word.

 Chapter 2

    At sixteen, Velaya Rosemore was the youngest pupil to have ever been recruited to study at Manatide Tower.

    The legendary school was home to the most celebrated and renowned magicians. You did not enrol, you were recruited. Sought out by the Magi, they scoured the world of Aesor searching for only the most outstanding spellcasters, plucking them from a farmer¡¯s field or from the courts of Kingdoms. Where you originated from did not matter. They only wanted the best. More often than not, it meant that the school was full of Mages, although talented Paladins, Druids, Shamans and Sorcerers completed their ranks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get yourself so lost in a book you fail to come home,¡± Velaya¡¯s brother, Doriel said.

    The two of them stood side by side at the docks of Moongate City, staring out across the waters of the Navalonge Sea towards the school''s island.

    Like her older brother, Velaya was already quite tall. They shared similar facial features, high cheekbones, thin lips and noses and bright blue eyes, but where his hair was black, hers was blonde. It was plaited and fell down to the middle of her back. She wore an elegant navy blue dress, its skirt pleated with a delicate gold lace pattern throughout. The style of it was quite simple, but the material was luxurious and it was tailored perfectly to her slim body.

    Doriel¡¯s black hair was always windswept, and fell to his shoulders. He wore a white buttoned shirt beneath a deep blue vest, matching in colour to his sister¡¯s dress. It too was cut for royalty, yet the style wouldn¡¯t be out of place with his fellow navy crew.

    ¡°And leave you to rule Bellaurose?¡± she laughed, nudging into Doriel¡¯s side, ¡°I would never subject you to such torture.¡±

    Smiling, he threw his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close.

    ¡°Be sure you tell Father that,¡± he said.

    They stood there quietly for a moment, listening to the sounds of the busy city behind them, the roar of the Sea thrashing against the rocky shores below. She looked up at her brother. He was staring out towards the waters, his eyes unseeing.

    They¡¯d had this type of conversation many times in the past. Everyone in the Kingdom of Bellaurose knew that Doriel would abdicate the throne to his sister once their father eventually passed. Doriel was born for the Sea. At twenty he was the Captain of their family¡¯s greatest vessel, with a promotion to command the remainder of the fleet to come soon. He had no desire to rule the Kingdom from inside on a throne.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather mop the decks of every ship in the fleet than listen to another member of the court!¡± he¡¯d told her countless times before.

    Her recruitment to Manatide Tower came as no surprise to anyone who knew the Princess, but it did complicate her brother¡¯s plans.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t change anything,¡± she said, drawing his attention back to her. ¡°I¡¯ll learn all that I can and when I return, I¡¯ll use that knowledge to make us stronger. To keep us safe.¡±

    ¡°Mother would have preferred if you continued learning court protocols instead of how to rein fire upon our enemies,¡± he said.

    Velaya rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sure the court won''t mind if I learn how to turn water to wine.¡±

    Doriel threw his head back and laughed. It was deep and comforting, and with a sudden lurch in her stomach Velaya was reminded of how much she was going to miss him.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve mastered teleportals, you can come and visit us anytime you know,¡± he said, noticing the sudden change in her demeanour.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said quietly.

    But would he be there when she visited? Likely not. He had agreed to escort her across the world to the Kingdom of Ayradora and see her off. Normally he¡¯d be traversing the Cenavalis Seas, gone for months at a time. She doubted she¡¯d have much time off from her studies anyway. Manatide Tower was notorious for its gruelling dedication to the magical arts. They both knew this.

    ¡°Just be sure to write to me¡­ preferably every day,¡± he said, earning a smile from her in return.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s something I can do. But you must promise you will too,¡± she eyed him suspiciously.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± he hesitated.

    She playfully pushed him off of her. Her hands began to glow a soft blue.

    He raised his arms in defence.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he laughed again, ¡°I¡¯ll write to you! Though I cannot promise to do so every day. Nor should I. You will need to focus on your studies and not worry about my daring adventures at sea¡±

    The glowing stopped and she nodded, smiling.

    ¡°But those are my favourite stories.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll tell you all about them when you come to visit us. Now come,¡± he said, holding his arm out for her to take. ¡°We¡¯d better make for the Castle. Queen Valreale has promised quite the feast before you depart and I would hate to miss it.¡±

    Sighing, she took his arm and together they turned and made their way back through the streets of Moongate, aiming for the magnificent castle on the hill.

    ~~~

    Valreale Castle was home to King Arthur Valreale and Queen Eloyese Valreale of Ayradora. When they heard that the young Princess from Bellaurose had been recruited to Manatide Tower, they insisted she and her brother stop and visit on their way. Despite being an Ocean apart, the two Kingdoms had always been close. Valaya¡¯s parents, King Edward Rosemore and Queen Ashaula Rosemore were dear friends. Their families often visited with one another outside of formal war meetings and council affairs.

    It had been a few years since she last walked through the grand stone halls of the castle¡¯s keep, but she smiled as the fond memories of summer''s past returned to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s cleaner than I remember,¡± Doriel whispered to her as they followed behind a steward.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you were always covered in mud from days spent out in the woods with Athone,¡± she said.

    ¡°You were there with us too,¡± he retorted.

    ¡°Yes, but I was always better at staying in the saddle than you.¡±

    Doriel scoffed, ¡°You just didn¡¯t want to get your pretty dresses dirty¡±.

    Smiling to one another, they were led through large opened doors and into the great hall.

    It was a magnificent space. A grand marble fireplace sat within the centre of the tall western stone wall which was flanked by two ornate stone pillars. The eastern side was home to three large picture windows, framing the city of Moongate and the sea beyond. The sun was setting and orange luminescent light spilled into the hall, casting a golden glow across the dark oak floors. A large table capable of holding well over twenty people spanned the length of the space. The King and Queen were already sitting at the far end.

    King Arthur was quite a broad man, with long brown hair and a jolly, welcoming face. He wore a sharp dark green dinner jacket that matched Queen Eloyese¡¯s stunning emerald dress. Her long brown hair was eloguently braided and pinned up in a makeshift crown around the top of her head. Her smile made her face all the more beautiful. The table was wide enough for both of them to sit at each other¡¯s side. To their right sat the only other person at the table, their son, Prince Athone.

    Athone was Velaya¡¯s current age the last time she saw him. In the two years since, he had grown. Not only did his stature seem bigger, but the soft boyish features of a sixteen year old had matured into that of a young man. His once unruly light brown hair was cut short and proper. He wore a silver embroidered green suit jacket that matched his father¡¯s. There wasn¡¯t a speck of mud on it. If the sight of him looking so straightlaced wasn''t enough to hitch her breath, the look on his face did. His green eyes found hers and his full lips turned up in a charming smile. When did he get so handsome?

    Doriel gently guided them into the room and the three royals stood and bowed when they approached the table. Returning their bows, they took their seats. Velaya sat opposite of Athone, to the left of Queen Eloyese with Doriel taking the seat next to her.

    ¡°Lady Velaya my dear, it is so good to see you again,¡± Queen Eloyese said, once they were seated and the wait staff began to file into the room to fill up their goblets. ¡°We are so pleased you were both able to visit. Why, when your mother first told us you had been recruited to Manatide, Arthur and I were delighted for you.¡±

    Velaya smiled and raised her glass, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, your grace. Lord Doriel and I are grateful to you both.¡± She nodded in King Arthur¡¯s direction.

    She could have sworn she felt Doriel¡¯s knee bang against her own from under the table. Doing her best to ignore it, she  kept her attention fixed on the King and Queen.

    ¡°Sixteen years old. Their youngest recruit,¡± King Arthur whistled and shook his head reverntly. ¡°Why, I still remember the day I awoke to find my beloved fountain covered in ice.¡±

    The King and Queen exchanged fond smiles and Velaya could help but blush.

    She had been seven years old at the time. Her family was engaged in political councils with the other Kingdoms and had thought it best if they all spent the summer in Moongate City. The courtyard of Valreale Castle had one of the more magnificent fountains on the entire Eastern Continent. Its ornate centre pillar featured a carving of a large dragon billowing out a stream of water from a toothy open maw, launching it high into the air before cascading down into a grand marble basin below.

    Velaya, Doriel and Athone were splashing around in the basin. The water from the dragon¡¯s mouth had soaked the young Princes¡¯ clothing, but Velaya had remained completely dry, much to Doriel and Athone¡¯s musings. All their attempts at getting her pretty little blue dress wet had failed. In the end they resorted to pinning her arms to her side and dragging her directly below the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Before the first droplet of water could reach her it froze midair. Doriel and Athone released her and looked up in surprise. A frozen wave of ice was suspended above them.

    She didn¡¯t remember drawing on the power of the water Elements. Up until then she had been harnessing her Physical power to create a small shield around herself. The intention was to stay dry and frustrate the Princes but once she found herself trapped in their hold, her magic had reacted instinctively.

    It took two days for the water to thaw and for the fountain to begin working properly again. Consequently, they were all forbidden from playing within it.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised a Magus didn¡¯t show up right then and there to whisk you off to Manatide,¡± Doriel said, his blue eyes sparkling with amusement in the golden sunlight.

    ¡°The Magi had been studying your sister¡¯s abilities for quite some time,¡± King Arthur said, as platters of food were placed before them.

    Doriel had been correct, Queen Eloyese Valreale had quite the feast prepared. There was stuffed chicken, freshly caught fish and veal loin covered in a sugared plum sauce. They were acompanied by an assortment of roasted vegetables and sweet potatoes and various offerings of fruited pastries and pies rounded out the meal.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised they waited as long as they did before recruiting you,¡± the King said, placing an entire chicken leg on his plate.

    ¡°Our parents would have never allowed it,¡± Doriel chuckled as he filled his plate with sweet potatoes. ¡°I practically had to steal her away from them to get her here.¡±

    ¡°I can hardly blame them. Even at eighteen we¡¯ve been reluctant to let you go, my dearest,¡± Queen Eloyese smiled fondly at Athone while delicately slicing up the  carrots on her plate.

    Looking up in time, Velaya caught the sudden pink flush across Athone¡¯s face and had to restrain herself from smiling.

    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve little say in the matter,¡± Athone recovered quickly. ¡°Everyone knows you do not decline recruitment to Manatide Tower.¡±

    His voice was compellingly strong and seemed to resonate deep within her. Their eyes met and for a moment a strange expression crossed his face. She was unable to determine what it meant and a second later it disappeared as his attention was drawn back to his meal.

    ¡°And why would you? It¡¯s the greatest magic school in all of Aesor,¡± Doriel stabbed at a potato. ¡°Tell me Athone, do you still believe you¡¯ll be the top pupil now that Vel is joining your year?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a competition, Dor. It¡¯s an opportunity for us to hone our skills to better serve our Kingdoms. Not all of us are so eager to cast off our duties and set sail across the world.¡±

    Doriel chuckled at the jab. He was used to hearing them by now. Their flippant banter was a testament to their lifelong friendship.

    ¡°Do you have everything in order for tomorrow?¡± Queen Eloyese asked Velaya, who nodded. ¡°Not nervous are you?¡±

    For some reason Velaya couldn¡¯t help but look across to Athone. Was he just as aprehensive as she? He didn¡¯t seem nervous as he continued sharing verbal barbs with her brother. Why would he be? He had two years on her and a fully matured mana pool.

    A mana pool served as one''s internal source of power, the more mana you had, the more capable of power you were. Recruitment to Manatide Tower didn¡¯t start until spellcasters came of age at eighteen. They were only interested in those whose mana pools were fully developed. Velaya¡¯s mana pool was not, but her well was already more vast than most adults. It would be two more years before she would know the true depth of it. It¡¯s why she was recruited so early.

    ¡°Yes, I am a little,¡± she admitted quietly.

    Queen Eloyese reached over to squeeze her hand, ¡°That¡¯s to be expected my dear. But you¡¯ve always been brilliant and I¡¯ve no doubt you¡¯ll have a wonderful time. You¡¯re only a quick boat ride across the bay to us here and you are welcome anytime you need a reprive.¡±

    Queen Eloyese glanced out the window behind Velaya. The Tower¡¯s island was barely visible on the distant horizon, no more than a tiny black silhouetted column framed against the ocher sky.

    ¡°Thank you, your grace.¡±

    ¡°Be sure to bring Athone along with you when you do visit. He¡¯s always been too ambitious for his own good. Once he gets caught up in his studies, I fear we may never see him again.¡±

    Velaya smiled and gently returned a squeeze of her own, ¡°That sounds like something Mother would say of me.¡±

    The Queen laughed softly and returned to her meal.

    The men at the table had somehow started debating over which hooks were best for fishing and Velaya was content to finish her meal in silence, enjoying the familiar company. She tried not to dwell on what was to come tomorrow.

    ~~~

    Standing beneath the stars, Velaya idly spun her signet ring around her finger and let the cool salted air blow strands of unbound hair across her face as she stared out across Moongate City towards Manatide Tower¡¯s island in the distance.

    Finding herself unable to sleep, she had draped a large quilt over her shoulders and left the comfort of her guest suite to wander the castle¡¯s battlements in need of some fresh air and to quell her wandering thoughts.

    Despite the late hour, Moongate was alive with activity. Lights shone from various buildings, smoke billowing from chimneys and people wandered about the city streets. The ships in the harbour rocked gently as crew members worked through the night to restock and prepare for their journies.

    One of the larger vessels belonged to the Rosemore fleet. Her brother¡¯s ship was the jewel of the seas. By this time tomorrow it¡¯d be long gone, setting sail towards the Western Continent to return home to the Bellaurose Kingdom.

    Only Mages were capable of casting teleportation spells that allowed them to travel across great distances in a matter of seconds. A talented Mage may be able to teleport themselves from Moongate City in the north to Goldwell City, the capital of the southern Trelladain Kingdom, but only a handful of the most powerful could teleport themselves across the Cenavalis Sea. Doriel had never doubted for a moment that Velaya wouldn¡¯t be capable of such a feat.

    A month ago she said goodbye to her parents and set out with him for Moongate, the capital of Ayradora. Leaving them and Bellaurose behind was hard enough, but the thought of not seeing Doriel for months at a time felt as though some great pressure was squeezing at her chest, threatening to choke the very breath from her.

    She hugged the quilt closer when she heard footsteps approaching from behind.

    ¡°I know I should be asleep. Spare yourself the lecture,¡± she said without turning to look at her brother.

    She heard a soft chuckle and whipped her head around. That was not Doriel¡¯s voice.

    Athone, still dressed in his dinner attire, approached and stood quietly next to her. He didn¡¯t look over. Instead he took up the mantle of her vigil of the city below.

    Suddenly thankful she had thought to throw the quilt over her nightgown, she took a step away from him. He didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get a chance to speak with you earlier,¡± he eventually said, keeping his eyes forward.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You and Dor had a lot of catching up to do.¡±

    ¡°So do we.¡±

    They turned to face each other. Despite his matured features, the smile he offered was one she remembered fondly. His cheeks always had a rosy hue against the peach tones of his face and she doubted that would ever go away with age. She frowned.

    ¡°When did you get so serious?¡± she said, nodding towards his jacket, ¡°Do you sleep in that too?¡±

    ¡°I missed you too Vel.¡±

    She couldn''t fight the corner of her lips from twitching up.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be seeing a lot more of each other,¡± she said. ¡°Unless you¡¯re too distinguished now to be seen around me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the infamous Lady Velaya Rosemore, Princess of Bellaurose. It¡¯s always an honour to be seen with you.¡± His voice had taken on a honeyed tone and she rolled her eyes, winning a chuckle from him.

    ¡°You do bring up a good point. Has Manatide ever had two heirs studying there at the same time?¡± she asked.

    He shook his head, ¡°I believe the last monarch to have studied there was King Robert Trelladain.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t his oldest son, Lord Theon, attend Manatide?¡±

    ¡°No, he was never recruited. He ended up studying with the elven Druids in Elyzeme.¡±

    The Trelladain Kingdom was the most grand of the four Kingdoms of Aesor and the Trelladain family ruled over the land for as long as scholars had been keeping records. Queen Ilyana, Robert¡¯s wife, had always fascinated Velaya.

    She was from the elven Kingdom of Elyzeme, which shared a border to the south of Bellaurose on the Western Continent. She was a Druid herself, a spellcaster with the ability to draw on magic from the physical world. Elves were blessed with long lifespans and no one knew for certain how old she was. She always appeared to be in her mid-twenties.

    Velaya remembered reading about Ilyana having been a pupil at Manatide Tower hundreds of years ago and how she ended up staying there as a Magus, teaching future generations. It¡¯s believed that¡¯s where she met Robert Trelladain. King Robert Trelladain was a Paladin and studied in the art of Light. The two of them had fallen in love and she eventually left her post at the school to join him in Goldwell City.

    Given his parent¡¯s standing and their magical powers, Velaya was surprised to hear their son wasn¡¯t recruited to Manatide Tower. Not that lineage had anything to do with one¡¯s magical abilities.

    In Aesor you were either born with mana or you weren¡¯t. It seemed random and unpredicatble. One sibling could be born with magical abilities, and the other may not be. As was the case with Velaya and Doriel. Those born without mana were never regarded as anything less than those who were. It was just the nature of things. A soul could be born into a bear or it could be born into a human. There was a certain balance to it that Velaya always found beautiful.

    The differences between the people of Aesor was based on their standing in society; haughty nobel to humble farmers, Lords and Ladies to beggars and orphans. Knowing that Manatide Tower accepted anyone, regardless of their social status, made Velaya a little uncomfortable if she was being honest with herself. She was heir to a mighty Kingdom and while her people have always regarded the Rosemores with kindness, she worried what it would feel like to be stripped of her title while she was studying.

    ¡°I for one think it¡¯ll be nice to get away from all of this,¡± Athone said, waving his arms about him.

    His mind must have wandered down a similar train of thought as hers did.

    ¡°Careful, you¡¯re starting to sound like Dor. Only you don''t have any siblings to fall back on.¡±

    She had meant to say it casually but when Athone raised his eyebrows, she knew he¡¯d picked up on something more. Something she didn¡¯t want to address.

    ¡°Most days your brother is a fool. But he is right to leave you in line to Bellaurose.¡±

    The intensity of his stare forced her to look away. She cast her gaze back out to the city. It reminded her of home.

    Evertide City wasn¡¯t as densely populated as Moongate. It sprawled out across a large inlet connected to the Cenavalis Seas and boasted a robust fishing industry, not to mention the world¡¯s most formidable navy. Fortified by mountains on its western sides, it was a safe haven for many. Doriel never stayed at shore long enough to appreciate it, but she loved it there. Her family, its people, the culture.

    And yet the thought of ruling over the Kingdom frieghtened her. She always took her schooling seriously, and was attentive during the long hours at court. When she wasn¡¯t shadowing her father everywhere she could, she¡¯d accompany her mother and the other noblewomen about the city. She wanted to be a leader worthy of her people and worried if she¡¯d be able to live up to their  expectations.

    She also wanted to disappear and study magic forever, which she would never admit to anyone. She was concerned that studying at Manatide Tower would only serve to fuel this desire.

    ¡°Thankfully Father is in good health. It¡¯s not something I¡¯ll have to concern myself with for a while yet,¡± she said.

    Athone looked as though he wanted to say something more on the subject but decided against it.

    ¡°I did debate it, you know,¡± he said quietly

    ¡°Debated what?¡± she asked, looking back over at him. His eyes were downcast, staring at the parapet.

    ¡°Declining recruitment.¡±

    She blinked in surprise, ¡°What? Why?¡±

    He looked back up at her, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of sinister things going on in the world right now, Vel. My parents seem reluctant to do much about it.¡±

    Velaya was well aware of the state of affairs of Aesor but was surprised to hear him speak of it. ¡°And what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Gather an army and fight back,¡± he said firmly.

    The idea was unfathomable to her. ¡°You would turn down studying at Manatide to lead an army?¡±

    ¡°As I said, I only debated it. Ultimately I¡¯ve decided that furthering my studies is for the best,¡± he hesitated for a second before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve you to thank for that.¡±

    Her brows furrowed, ¡°What do I have to do with it?¡±

    ¡°You have the potential to become one of the finest Mages in all of Aesor. I¡¯d hate to miss out on seeing that,¡± he shrugged and smiled at her.

    She narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe for a moment that was the reason.

    He laughed, ¡°And it¡¯ll be nice to have a friend there.¡±

    She had to admit the thought reassured her too. When he opened his mouth to speak, she quickly cut him off.

    ¡°I should try and get some sleep,¡± she said, not failing to to miss the look of disappointment that flashed across his face.

    She doubted if she¡¯d be able to sleep but the longer she stood there with him, wearing nothing more than her nightgown and a quilt, the more uncomfortable she felt.

    ¡°Shall I walk you back to your quarters?¡±

    She smiled politely, waving her hand dismissively, ¡°That won''t be necessary. I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±

    He nodded, ¡°Goodnight Velaya.¡±

    Walking back down the rampart, she wasn¡¯t sure what to make of their conversation. They had spent hours playing together as children but there was a seriousness to him now that was unfamiliar to her.  Athone felt like a stranger and yet she was comforted to know that he¡¯d be attending Manatide Tower with her.

 Chapter 3

    ¡°He looks like a soldier.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a defector.¡±

    ¡°And what of it? He took care of the beast when no one else would.¡±

    Dramos shifted uncomfortably in his seat at the back of the inn¡¯s small tavern. Despite its deteriorating wooden ceiling beams, tables, chairs and walls, it served as a cozy retreat from the hustle of everyday farm-life. A fire was roaring in a hearth to the side of the bar that cast a warm inviting glow into the space. A large kettle half-full of vegetable stew bubbled away on it. The innkeeper had acquired herbs somehow and the aroma wafting over from the stew made his mouth water.

    When was the last time he¡¯d had a hot meal?

    The town¡¯s Mayor had insisted he be granted the best room in the inn, along with a hot basin of water and a warm meal. The best room in the inn happened to be the only available room as the building only had two, and the other was occupied by the innkeeper herself. Nonetheless, Dramos appreciated having a warm bed and the opportunity to bathe himself. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he did.

    After washing up and putting on a spare set of simple, brown linen pants and shirt, he went downstairs to fill his empty stomach.

    Three men sat at a table near the front of the bar and were the ones engaged in a quiet conversation. Being that they were the only other people in the establishment, aside from the innkeeper, Dramos could hear every word.

    ¡°Trelladain¡¯s armies are a little busy at the moment,¡± said the oldest man of the group, a lanky farmer with a big, bright white moustache.

    A larger, middle-aged man with a horseshoe hairline scoffed, ¡°And you¡¯re telling me he couldn¡¯t spare one guard for us?¡±

    ¡°How do we know he isn¡¯t with the Saviour?¡± the third man said. He didn¡¯t appear to be much older than Dramos.

    The old man shook his head, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t bother with a little farm town like ours¡±.

    ¡°Tell that to the people of Mystic Hills,¡± said the middle-aged man.

    The group sombred and each of them took a long drink of ale from their mugs.

    Mystic Hills was a small town in the north of Trelladain, near the border of Ayradora. Rumour had it the Saviour had marched his army through, killed any who didn¡¯t join him, razed the town, and burned their fields.

    ¡°Saviour bless us,¡± the youngest sneered.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Saviour bless us indeed. The turn of phrase that once held reverence was still being used even now. It had become popular during his initial reign, when he was still claiming to be a protector of all people. He amassed a mighty army of warriors, sailors and spellcasters intent on saving Aesor from beastly Corruption. Everyone had lapped it up, until it was too late and he turned his sword against them. King Robert Trelladain currently spearheads the resistance. And it was from Trelladain¡¯s guard that Dramos had defected.

    ¡°Here you go love,¡± the innkeeper had approached Dramos and placed a chipped bowl full of the delicious smelling stew in front of him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said quietly and picked up his spoon, eager to dig in. He paused when he noticed the innkeeper lingering beside the table.

    She was a couple decades older than him, with relatively plain features, and long black hair tied up in a tight bun at the top of her head. A stained apron was tied around her full waste. She eyed Dramos suspiciously.

    ¡°Did you really slay that creature?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Was there something you needed?¡±

    She studied him for a moment.

    ¡°Marshall said you returned the reward,¡± she said, ignoring his question. Dramos noticed the three men had stopped talking.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Dramos took a quick look around the space before addressing her again, ¡°It seems you people need it more.¡±

    She continued to glare at him and when Dramos didn¡¯t comment further she eventually returned to the bar.

    He went back to his stew and the men resumed their conversation. This time it was too low for Dramos to make out clearly. Ignoring them he took a bite and was surprised by how much flavour she had managed to put into it. It was delicious. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t, and his standards were just too low. In any case, he made quick work of it.

    As his spoon scraped the bottom of the bowl, dragging out the last drops of broth the innkeeper returned carrying a large pitcher and mug. She set them down in front of him. Dramos lifted his brows. He hadn¡¯t asked for anything to drink.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, but thank you,¡± he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s on the house and I insist,¡± she grabbed his bowl and headed back towards the hearth.

    The pitcher was full of a rich, hoppy smelling ale. It had been a while since he last indulged. It wasn¡¯t that he was opposed to it, he just couldn¡¯t afford to be hindered, given his line of work.

    She returned a moment later with another full bowl of stew and a hunk of bread, before heading over to the three men to ask if they needed another round. When they nodded, she returned behind the bar.

    ¡°Here,¡± Dramos said, suddenly standing and grabbing the pitcher.

    The four people in the tavern stopped to watch as he crossed the room and placed the pitcher on the table in front of the men.

    ¡°I¡¯d hate to waste this,¡± he said to their surprised faces.

    None of them said a word, and Dramos returned to his table.

    When their conversations resumed, Dramos could hear there was a lightness to their whispering this time. He caught the innkeeper¡¯s eyes then and she offered him a small smile that was surprisingly pleasant.

    He finished the second bowl quickly, then stood and dropped two small coins on the table before heading upstairs to his room.

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Lady Velaya? Miss, are you awake yet?¡±

    Velaya¡¯s eyes flew open as her body jolted forward. Where was she? What time was it?

    At some point in the earliest hours of the morning, after tossing and turning restlessly she had eventually fallen into a fitful sleep. A soft rapping on the door continued.

    ¡°Your grace?¡±

    Glittery rays of morning sunlight danced into the room from a nearby open window and the baying of gulls from the harbour beyond dragged her back to her senses. The day she would leave the comforts of her life behind had finally dawned.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m up,¡± she called out to the housekeeper. ¡°I¡¯ll just be a minute.¡±

    Smiling to herself, she threw the lush covers aside and rose from the grand four poster bed. She made her way across the room into the adjoining bathing chamber where she washed up quickly. Her hair was still wet when she braided it into one long strand over her shoulder. When she returned to the bedroom, she made her way past the wardrobe to a large armchair sitting in front of the room¡¯s hearth and where she had laid her uniform out the previous evening. After sliding into the plain, full-length charcoal coloured breeches, she put on the accompanying white blouse and then pulled the dark grey matching woollen sweater overtop. She strapped a wide black belt around her waist then pulled on a pair of basic dark leather boots. She completed the look by donning the deep violet cloak.

    In direct contrast to the simplicity of the rest of the outfit, the cloak was quite the spectacle. It was made of the most unique fabric she had ever touched. It was inexplicably light and as she ran the edges of it over her hand, it felt like water gently cascading through her fingers. Despite this, it sat with an odd but strangely satisfying weight across her shoulders. Along the hem was an intricately embroidered design of moons, suns, trees, stars, and flames all twisted and stiched together in a sparkling silver thread that ran the entire length of the cloak. The symbols represented the five different types of spellcasters.

    The whole ensemble was the standard for all who attended Manatide Tower. The school supplied everyone with the same vestments and supplies. It was expected that you would arrive with no personal belongings. The school provided everything you needed. This was done intentionally. All students of Manatide were treated the same. Race, titles, properties, wealth, connections - none of it mattered. Only one''s ability to perform magic would set you apart from another. Or so they wanted everyone to believe.

    After a final glance in the mirror along the side of the wardrobe, Velaya pulled open the bedroom door and took a step out into the hall without looking back.

    The housekeeper, an older frail lady named Nora, who had called on her earlier, was waiting for her and smiled politely when she approached.

    ¡°Good morning milady,¡± she said, ¡°I must say, the Tides suit you well.¡±

    Velaya smiled. She couldn¡¯t agree more. She¡¯d traditionally worn costly tailored dresses in the Bellaurose colours of navy blue, in tribute to their love of the sea, but wearing the school uniform, or the Tides as it was affectionately known, felt more right to her than any luxurious dress ever had.

    ¡°Have you got everything you need?¡± Nora asked.

    ¡°Yes and I¡¯ve left the rest of my things in the wardrobe.¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, miss, we¡¯ll see to it and ensure it¡¯s loaded aboard Lord Doriel¡¯s ship,¡± said the housekeeper as she turned and led them down the hall.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The smile slipped from her face. In her rushed excitement she had nearly forgotten what it meant to attend Manatide Tower. She would only have a few more hours with Doriel.

    When they arrived at the great hall, Nora stopped but instead of pulling open the doors she turned to Velaya.

    ¡°Milady, please forgive my brashness, but I was hoping to ask something of you.¡±

    ¡°How may I help?¡±

    ¡°My granddaughter, Tessa Fyreer, is currently studying at Manatide. I have not seen her in months. Would you be able to deliver this to her?¡± She reached into her pocket and held out a small package.

    Velaya hesitated. They weren¡¯t supposed to bring anything with them.

    ¡°I understand if you are not abl-¡±

    ¡°Of course I will,¡± she cut her off, taking the package from her and placing it in her own pocket. It was surprisingly heavy and Velaya wondered for a moment what it could be. As far as she knew, the housekeeper had always been at Castle Valreale and had tended to her each time she visited. She figured it was the least she could do for her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nora beamed. ¡°Ever since you were wee, you¡¯ve always had a kind heart, Lady Velaya. It¡¯s nice to see that has not changed. Now come, you don¡¯t want to start your first day on an empty stomach!¡±

    Nora opened the doors to the hall and bowed to Velaya as she walked by, then closed the doors behind her.

    The table was laden with a wide spread of various pastries, jams and fruits and large jugs of juices, milk, water and tea. Doriel was the only one there, sitting at the far end, eating a buttered pastry and pouring over a bunch of maps and charts. He looked up when she entered.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    She froze, soaking in the sight of him, committing him to memory. Faint shadows were under his blue eyes and his brows pinched in at the sides. His lips were tight but tucked up slightly in the corners. She noticed him swallowing a few times. She could feel her own eyes prickling and the lump that had suddenly appeared within her throat ached as much as her throbbing heart did.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± he warned. He was smiling now, but his voice was more gravelley than normal.

    She didn¡¯t say anything but walked directly to him. He stood when she approached, and she wrapped her arms around his waist. He pulled her in closer, tucking her head under his chin. The familiar scent of salted ocean breezes wafted off of him. They stood there quietly holding each other.

    ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how much I¡¯m going to miss you tormenting me,¡± he said, finally pulling himself away.

    She smiled up at him and he reached over to wipe the tear that had trickled down her cheek.

    ¡°Just you wait,¡± she said.

    He laughed quietly and he flipped the hood of her cape up over her head. It fell below her eyes.

    ¡°Come, you need to eat something,¡± he said as he took his seat and fixed his attention back to the papers in front of him.

    She lowered the hood, sitting next to him and began pulling the confections towards her, surprised by how hungry she was.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, a plate full of food later. Her mouth was full of chocolate.

    Doriel looked up at her and frowned, ¡°You haven¡¯t been wearing the Tides for more than an hour and you¡¯ve already abandoned all decorum. Mother would be so disappointed.¡±

    She stuck out her tongue and he laughed again. She didn¡¯t know anyone who laughed as much as Doriel Rosemore.

    ¡°You recall how I was plotting a series of small islands off the southwestern coast of Elyzeme?¡± he asked and she nodded, ¡°Well, we''ve heard reports of ships going missing near them and I want to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Have you any theories?¡±

    ¡°Three of them. It¡¯s possible they were just novice sailors. The waters there were quite turbulent from what I remember. So it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if they just ran aground. The other two are a bit more¡­ concerning.¡±

    He paused to take a sip of tea. He did not seem the least bit concerned.

    ¡°The other two?¡± she pushed.

    ¡°That the islands aren''t deserted and something or someone has taken up residence there. Or that there¡¯s some sort of beast lurking below the waters.¡±

    A wave of dread crashed over her, ¡°Doriel, you-¡±

    ¡°I have to go, Vel. There''s no one else to spare for it, and despite what people say, I do care for our Kingdom. I will not leave us exposed to a threat from the seas, even if it¡¯s currently far from our shores. We have to know what is happening down there.¡±

    ¡°You be careful. That¡¯s all I was going to say,¡± she said, not entirely truthfully.

    She had wanted to demand he refuse to go, that it was far too dangerous. But he was right. He¡¯d endure the criticism of those who questioned his loyalty to Bellaurose but she knew how deeply he cared for their people. He was a man of action and if there was a threat from the ocean, there was no one in Aesor better suited to deal with it than Doriel Rosemore.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to read all about it,¡± she said, receiving another one of her favourite smiles. ¡°And remember, you promised me.¡±

    ¡°Promised what?¡± Athone said, startling both of them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to stop doing that!¡± she cried.

    Athone grinned and he strolled in from a door at the back of the room that led to the kitchens. He too was wearing his Tides, the brilliant purple cloak popping against the greys of his sweater and trousers. Perhaps there was some merit to the uniform afterall. Compared to how he looked the other night, this stripped down version more closely resembled the young, carefree boy she had grown up knowing.

    ¡°Somehow she roped me into having to write to her at all hours of the day. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll ever sleep again,¡± Doriel said. He stretched his arms out, smacking her gently in the shoulder as he raised them over his head and yawned obnoxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not going to miss you at all,¡± she said, swatting his arm away.

    Athone approached the table and began to casually flip through Doriel¡¯s maps and notes.

    ¡°Not anything you need to worry yourself about, pupil,¡± Doriel mocked, as he gathered the piles of papers together. ¡°Don¡¯t you have somewhere better to be? Should you not be kissing your parents goodbye?¡±

    Athone looked as though he was going to say something vulgar and Velaya stepped in, ¡°Where are they anyway?¡±

    ¡°They were called away,¡± Athone said.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Doriel asked, rolling the documents up and stuffing them into a satchel next to him.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say. Apparently with me going to Manatide today they didn¡¯t think it would matter to keep me informed,¡± he said, pouring himself a cup of water. Velaya tuned in to the bitter edge his voice took.

    Doriel frowned at him, ¡°They¡¯re not wrong. A lot can happen in a few weeks, let alone the four years you¡¯ll be completely secluded from society.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s attention shot to Athone, ¡°Do you not plan to return here at all during our studies?¡±

    ¡°I agreed to focus on my schooling. I don¡¯t want to risk becoming too distracted,¡± he downed the water in one swig.

    ¡°But you¡¯re so close! It¡¯s only right across the bay,¡± she said pointing towards the windows behind her. Most students would have to travel far across Aesor to attend school, leaving them unable to return home except for during the longer summer break in between the school years.

    ¡°I think an extended period of time away from my parents will serve me well,¡± Athone said.

    ¡°It does for me,¡± Doriel chuckled, earning a glare from Velaya.

    ¡°You forget how young she is, Dor.¡±

    Velaya rounded on Athone. How dare he scratch on one of the insecurities that had kept her up most of the night.

    Doriel stood suddenly, placing himself between them. ¡°Well if you¡¯ve already said your goodbyes to them, then perhaps we should get going?¡±

    Athone winked at her and grabbed an apple from the table. He brushed it against his cloak and then pocketed it, ¡°Ready when you are.¡±

    ¡°Vel? You¡¯re glowing,¡± Doriel said.

    Surprised, she looked down at her hands to see a blue aura emanating from them. She didn¡¯t remember clenching her fists, and she had completely missed the sudden rush of mana gathering within her. She quickly tampered it. When she looked back up at Athone, she caught the delight dancing in his eyes. Doriel seemed less than impressed.

    ¡°Forgive me, I meant no offence,¡± Athone said, ¡°and my parents did wish to extend their regards to you personally but you were still in your room when they left.¡±

    Doriel pulled a gold pocket watch attached to a long metallic chain from his vest¡¯s pocket, ¡°It was for the best that she got some sleep.¡± He analysed the clock¡¯s face for a second before tucking it back away and turning to Velaya. ¡°However, we should leave soon if you want to make it to the docks in time. I did promise to get you to school on time, and in one piece.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she pushed the half eaten plate of food away, no longer hungry and stood. Together, the three of them left Valreale Castle.

 Chapter 5

    Moongate City was a cacophony of chaotic colours, sounds and activity. Merchants had propped up their multicoloured canvas tents and tables, spilling out across the cobbled streets. They hollered loudly over the roar of the ocean beating against the rocks of the shore, hoping to gain attention. Waves of people rushed by, dashing in and out of buildings, occasionally stopping to browse the wares or to stand around chatting with one another. The market stands were overflowing with many of the Kingdom¡¯s various offerings of fresh fruits and vegetables, charms and necklaces, glasses and orbs, suits and dresses and numerous other items that any could lose hours perusing to.

    It was midmorning as Velaya, her brother and the Prince of Ayradora crawled slowly through the crowded streets. Athone¡¯s parents had arranged for an open, four horse carriage to escort them from the castle. The briney ocean breeze wafted and misted around them, carrying a mix of smells, from fish and freshly baked bread to the pungent scent of earth and livestock, to sweat and perfumes. Each one triggering memories of home.

    It took them longer than it should have to reach the docks, as they were often stopped by civilians or city guards who wished to pay their respects to Athone and his companions. He handled each encounter with grace, taking time to address those he knew by name. If Velaya wasn¡¯t teetering on the edge between nauseous nervousness and bubbling excitement she would¡¯ve thought it quite charming.

    When they did finally arrive at the base of the ocean¡¯s coast, the coachman steered their carriage to the end of the main road and parked near a long, narrow wooden pier. Unlike the other six piers in the harbour, this one stretched well beyond them out over the water. No ships were permitted to moor here as this was Manatide Gate. Only those wearing the Tides were allowed to travel across it. Up ahead, hundreds of pupils all wearing violet capes were already queued and slowly shuffling forward along the pier towards a grand, ancient looking stone archway that stood perched at the far end.

    A crowd of people had gathered around near the base of the pier. Some were there to say their goodbyes to their loved ones while others had come to gawk and gossip about the new recruits. It took Velaya and her brother another few minutes to detangle themselves from the throng, stepping off to the side near the edge of the dock.

    ¡°And this is where I leave you,¡± Doriel said. He stood tall, his head tilted to the side with a smile on his face. A proud gleam in his eye had replaced the sombreness from earlier. When she offered him a meek attempt at a smile, he reached out and wrapped his arms around her. She wound her hands behind his back and buried her face into the luxurious fabrics of his vest. Inhaling deeply, she took a few steady breaths to centre herself. She only had a few more minutes before her world would be turned upside down.

    ¡°I know we¡¯ve said goodbye before but this time feels different,¡± she mumbled quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the one leaving me this time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that, Dor. We both know that Aesor is changing and while I¡¯m gone, I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°And that is not your responsibility,¡± he said, uncharacteristically stern.

    Easier for him to say, he was never going to be the leader of a Kingdom.

    ¡°At least not yet,¡± he added quickly after sensing her indignation. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re in the Tides now! How long have you been waiting for this? How many hours have you spent pouring over tomes on Manatide? Do not waste one moment worrying about anything outside of that Tower.¡± He tilted her chin up so they¡¯re eyes met, ¡°Ever since you were little you¡¯ve been special, Vel. You were born to churn the seas.¡±

    Her chest swelled in one great breath and she smiled at the top of it, ¡°Please take care of yourself and be safe.¡±

    Doriel chuckled, ¡°I think I¡¯m the one who should be saying that to you.¡±

    Velaya stood up on her tiptoes and landed a quick kiss on his cheek, ¡°I love you, Doriel.¡±

    ¡°I love you too,¡± he said fondly, his voice thicker than before. ¡°Now get out of here before you embarrass me any further.¡±

    Smiling, she turned her back to him and walked with a determined step to where Athone stood waiting for her before the pier.

    ¡°Shall we go make history then?¡± he said, raising his brows, the same eagerness she felt was mirrored in his eyes.

    Doriel was right, as much as she knew she was going to miss her family and home, she had been looking forward to this her whole life. She had always been fascinated by magic, often losing herself to the world, hunkering down inside their castle¡¯s library, pouring over tomes. She wanted to understand it better. She wanted to understand herself. She would spend hours after her regular training, working with her hired magical tutors to explore the depths of her mana pool, her well of power and potential. Why was it so vast? If she learned to control it properly, how could she use her gifts for good? How would it help the Kingdom, especially during these turbulent times? What other secrets were there? Due to its inclusivity she could only imagine what she¡¯d discover at Manatide Tower. The thought exhilarated her, drowning out her fears, doubts and heartsickness.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she said to Athone, who nodded curtly at Doriel. Taking one last look back at her brother, seeing the pride on his face, she waved farewell, and together her and Athone stepped onto the pier.

    The instant their feet hit the wooden planks, the world jolted, sounds grew muffled and a dark flash of deep violet light momentarily blinded them. Velaya gasped in surprise. It felt as though they had been plunged underwater. The sensation passed as quickly as it started. She looked over to Athone. He appeared to be shaking the sudden disorientating effects off.

    Velaya could feel her own magic stirring within her, reacting to the ward. It was as though she¡¯d taken a sip of a warm drink after a winter¡¯s day. It soothed her. Comforted her. It always did. Magic was an extension of her - her very soul. It was always there, waiting for her to draw on and she could feel her mana splashing excitedly.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°It appears as though our recruitment was accepted,¡± Athone said, smiling at her.

    They continued down the pier and joined the back of the queue of students lining up before the archway at its end. Despite being tall for her age, she had to stand on her toes in order to see it over them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived in this city my entire life and this is the closest I¡¯ve ever come to the Gate,¡± Athone whispered to her.

    ¡°Remember that time we tried to make a run for it down the pier?¡± Velaya asked softly.

    ¡°And got thrown backwards twenty yards into a pile of horseshit at the end of the road? How could I forget?¡±

    They both laughed quietly.

    ¡°Nora was not happy,¡± she said, remembering the look on the housekeeper¡¯s face, seeing them covered in manure when they got caught trying to sneak back into the castle.

    ¡°Or when your brother tried to sail us around it? I¡¯m convinced I still have water in my ears.¡±

    When they laughed again, a couple of students standing in front of them turned to look at them, their faces transformed from curiosity to awe, evidently recognizing who they were.

    ¡°Prince Valreale,¡± a woman with light brown eyes, warm chestnut skin and long twisting locks of black hair said, ¡°and Princess Rosemore!¡±

    ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for that anymore. It¡¯s just Athone now¡±, he said quickly when it appeared as though she was about to bow to them.

    She blushed, ¡°Forgive me, milord.¡±

    Apparently some habits were hard to kick and the other student, who had also turned around, laughed. She was very tall with long and straight vivid green hair that radiated in the light. It reminded Velaya of sunlight breaking through leaves in a forest. Her pointed ears parted the canopy of hair and extended well above her head. An elf. And based on the length of her ears, a full blooded one.

    ¡°So the rumours were true,¡± said the elf in a light sing-song voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯ve heard but Velaya and I have indeed come to study here,¡± he said.

    The elf and woman with locks exchanged a quick look before the elf extended her hand towards Athone, ¡°My name¡¯s Lymseia Sashandoral, but friends call me Lime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Aila Senania,¡± said the first woman, as Athone and Velaya shook their hands.

    ¡°Is this your first year too?¡± Velaya asked them.

    ¡°For me, yes, but Aila here is an old hat,¡± Lime teased.

    ¡°I¡¯m returning for my third year,¡± Aila said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Lime¡¯s from Elyzeme and I¡¯m from Trelladain.¡±

    ¡°My family moved to Goldwell City years ago,¡± Lime said, and Velaya couldn¡¯t help but wonder what ¡®years ago¡¯ meant for an elf. ¡°Our parents work for the city¡¯s apothecary and we ran into one another on the charter north.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you both,¡± Athone said, earning another blush from Aila. ¡°Velaya is from Bellaurose and I¡¯m from Ayradora here.¡±

    ¡°We know,¡± the two said in unison and giggled like young children.

    ¡°Come along now,¡± a voice from ahead called out.

    The four of them shuffled forward until they stood before the Gate. The large stone archway was perched at the very end of the pier. Two large pillars made of old, rounded stones rose high into the air before curving in to meet each other at the top. Moss grew within the cracks, snaking all the way up and around the structure. It was well believed that the moss itself was enchanted with Druidaic magic to keep the structure from collapsing into the sea.

    An old, withered looking man with a long white beard that tucked into his belt, stood next to the Gate. He of course was wearing the Tides and was looking at a long scroll in his hands, marking off names as the pupils approached.

    ¡°Miss Senania, it¡¯s nice to have you back,¡± he said, addressing Aila, without looking up from his scroll and checking her name off his list, ¡°I trust you had a good summer off?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Magus Allistair. Though I¡¯m glad to be back and look forward to continuing my studies.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Off you go then,¡± Magus Allistair said. He sounded bored, or maybe he was just tired. He did appear to be quite old.

    Aila turned to smile at Athone, Velaya and Lime, ¡°I¡¯ll see you on the other side.¡± She turned back towards the archway.

    Magus Allistar tapped the archway. Where a moment ago it had been empty, framing the ocean backdrop, now a faint blue dot appeared in the middle of it and rapidly began expanding outwards until suddenly the entire arch was glowing, and swirling transparent clouds of blue light danced within. Aila stepped through the archway and was immediately swallowed by the magic. The cloudy blue glow suddenly dissipated and the ocean beyond was visible once more. Aila had vanished.

    Velaya, Athone and Lime exchanged excited glances.

    ¡°Miss Sashandoral, welcome,¡± Magus Allistair said to Lime, still not looking up from his scroll. How did he know who she was? ¡°Please approach the Gate and step through the portal.¡± He tapped the stones again, and the teleportation process repeated until she too vanished.

    ¡°Mister Valreale, you¡¯re next,¡± he said in the same monotone. ¡°Welcome to Manatide Tower. Please step through.¡± He tapped the stones.

    Athone winked at Velaya, took a deep breath and stepped forward through the gate.

    Velaya glanced behind her. She was the last one on the pier. In the distance, along the shore, the crowd that had gathered was dissipating and she could just make out Doriel¡¯s figure. He was still standing where they had parted.

    ¡°Ah... Miss Velaya Rosemore,¡± the old Magus said. Velaya turned back around to face him. He was no longer looking at the scroll. His brilliant, icy blue eyes peered into hers and she couldn¡¯t help but shift uncomfortably under the intensity of it. He studied her for a moment before finally saying, ¡°Welcome to Manatide Tower.¡± He seemed more awake now than he had earlier as he reached out to rap the portal. ¡°Please step through.¡±

    Velaya squared her shoulders and inhaled deeply as the blue clouds began swirling again. As she approached, she could feel her own magic within stirring. It seemed to stretch forward from inside her, eager and hungry to reach out towards the portal. She sensed the old Magus watching her closely. With a final breath, she stepped through Manatide Gate.

 Chapter 6

    She was nowhere. She was no one. Her senses were extinguished. Until they weren¡¯t. She became Velaya again. She blinked and took in her surroundings.

    In a matter of seconds, she had gone from standing at the end of the pier in the buzzing city of Moongate, to the quiet hush of Manatide Island¡¯s small pier. Where the ocean had once been roaring against the rocks, the sound of water quietly lapping against the sandy shore below was jarring. It made no sense. The island was located well out into the bay off the Navalonge Sea. The waters in Moongate had been rough and white chop had sprayed the air with salted mist but here, the seas were calm, barely more than a ripple.

    The pier itself was quite short, and she could see the back of Athone¡¯s light brown head bobbing its way down the dock towards a small mass of people all clad in the purple and grey Tides. They were standing in a lowland grassy area at the edge of the pier.

    Drawing her eyes up from those who¡¯d gathered there, Velaya took in the rest of the island. It was far bigger than the books she¡¯d read had made it out to be. Beyond the students, the lowlands gave way to a low rolling hill and higher land above. It was on this highland, overlooking the ocean where a bunch of buildings stood. They weren¡¯t very tall, only one or two stories in height. They were quite basic, made of simple grey stones with plain wooden doors and windows cut into them. Some of these buildings were long, and looked as though they could hold hundreds of people, while others appeared more like one-room cottages. These ran all around the perimeter of the island.

    Velaya knew that these structures all supported the school¡¯s various needs. Those located closest to them, on the southern side of the island, were where the student dormitories were. The buildings that ran along the northern side of the island were where the Magi, the school¡¯s magical instructors, resided. To the eastern side, various cottages there served as temporary homes for alumni who stayed at the school, making use of its resources to continue their magical studies, conducting research or experiments. Along the western side of the island was the great hall that served as the island¡¯s main dining space. But it was what stood in the middle of the island, surrounded by these buildings, that the school got its namesake.

    A massive, perfectly round column of aged and weathered stone rose unimaginably high into the air. Similar to the Gate, it too was covered in sprawling vines of greenery. So high it stood that the very tip of it was not currently visible through pillowy white clouds. The width of this tower was easily the size of a large castle¡¯s courtyard. A strange aura seemed to pulsate in and around the building and a soft sapphire coloured glow emanated from its hundreds of windows. This was the heart of the school. Manatide¡¯s Tower served as part library, part classroom, part laboratory, and Magi only knew what else.

    Velaya¡¯s mana whirled and spun excitedly around inside her, begging her to release it. She knew it was reacting to the powerful ley lines, highways of pure and raw magical power that ran under the world¡¯s surface. Aesor¡¯s veins, as they were known, culminated together at the base of Manatide Tower.

    Tampering the desire to let her mana loose, Velaya hurried down the end of the pier to join the group of students who whispered and chatted excitedly amongst each other.

    ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Velaya said eagerly to Athone and Lime who stood towards the back of the crowd.

    ¡°Feel what?¡± Athone asked.

    ¡°The magic! I¡¯d imagine it¡¯s from Aesor¡¯s veins?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Lime said, shaking her head, her green hair flowing back and forth across her shoulders.

    ¡°Me either,¡± Athone said, looking a little bemused. ¡°Are you feeling ok? Teleporting can cause disorientation and other discomforts.¡±

    She felt fine. Better than fine. She felt a strange sense of purpose. It was as though she knew this was exactly where she was meant to be.

    ¡°Have either of you seen Aila?¡± Lime asked, before Velaya could answer.

    ¡°I have not,¡± Athone said, still eying Velaya.

    ¡°She¡¯s a third year. Her teleportal would have taken her directly to their dormitories,¡± Velaya said, ignoring Athone¡¯s stare.

    ¡°Oh, well that would explain why there¡¯s so few of us,¡± Lime said cheerfully.

    And sure enough the crowd that had gathered was nowhere near as large as the one that had descended on Moongate¡¯s pier. There looked to only be a little over a hundred people. Velaya started. The world of Aesor was massive, with hundreds of millions upon millions of civilians. How was it that so few had been recruited? She knew Manatide Tower was exclusive but from everything she had read, each year they would open their island to hundreds of eighteen year olds. Was something happening with the world, limiting its offerings of spellcasters? The excited buzz of mana within her was suddenly still and she could feel her stomach drop. She already knew the answer to that. And perhaps that didn¡¯t make her so special after all. Had the school resorted to lowering their standards, offering residence to those without fully developed mana pools in order to fill its ranks? As far as she had heard, she was the youngest recruit ever, but were there others like her?

    ¡°How old are you, Lime?¡± Velaya asked.

    If Athone was curious about her well-being before, this question didn¡¯t seem to help.

    ¡°Eighteen of course. Everyone here is. Well, except you that is,¡± she said, smiling courteously.

    ¡°Do you know that for certain?¡± Velaya pressed.

    Lime looked around. She was a full head taller than anyone else. ¡°I ¡­ suppose I can¡¯t say for certain.¡±

    ¡°They are,¡± Athone said firmly.

    ¡°And you¡¯re positive about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Vel. My Kingd-¡± Athone cut himself off before continuing, ¡°Manatide Island still resides within the Ayradora Kingdom and as such, the King and Queen do tend to keep up on the school¡¯s affairs. What¡¯s this all about?¡±

    ¡°I was just wondering why there were so few of us,¡± she said, swatting his hand away when he went to reach up to lay the back of it against her forehead.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re about to find out,¡± Lime said, gesturing towards the front of the crowd.

    The buzzing of voices ceased as a lone figure appeared from over the hill and descended upon the group. She was of average height with long, loose, brilliant white hair that swooshed along with her Tides cloak behind her. She appeared to be in her mid-thirties and carried a no-nonsense look, with her sharp facial features. She had a long stern nose, smaller periwinkle eyes and full, blush lips. Her skin was so fair that it almost had a blue tint to it, as though the colour of her hair and eyes had collaborated together, and the result was quite stunning. The way her ears pointed up slightly at the tip helped explain why she looked so young.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Lime whispered.

    ¡°Magus Ena,¡± Velaya said.

    ¡°Archmagus Ena,¡± Athone corrected quietly. ¡°She¡¯s the school¡¯s Headmistress.¡±

    Velaya snapped her attention to Athone. ¡°Headmistress? What happened to Archmagus Barrett?¡±

    ¡°He stepped down,¡± Athone said. ¡°You, of all people, didn¡¯t know this?¡±

    Velaya frowned. ¡°She never said anything to me.¡±

    Lime¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You two know the Archmagus?¡± She shook her head and chuckled quietly. ¡°I suppose I really shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    ¡°I do not,¡± Athone said, ¡°although my parents are acquainted.¡±

    ¡°How do you know her, Velaya?¡± Lime asked.

    ¡°She was the Magus that came to recruit me. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d been promoted,¡± Velaya said.

    Archmagus Barrett had been the school¡¯s Headmaster for two hundred years. From all Velaya had read or heard about him, he had planned to live the rest of his life as the leader of the school¡¯s Magi. To hear that he had removed himself as Headmaster seemed out of character.

    ¡°Why did he step down?¡± Velaya asked Athone, who shushed her suddenly.

    Archmagus Ena stopped before the group of first years. Her hair continued to sway behind her in a non-existent breeze. Though humbly dressed in the Tides, she seemed to radiate a power that would rival the sharpest dressed Kings or Queens.

    ¡°Greetings to you all,¡± she said, her voice clear and deep, but pleasant. ¡°I am Archmagus Ena and Headmistress here at Manatide Tower. It is my distinct pleasure to welcome you all.¡± Some of the students stirred, sharing quick glances and whispers with one another. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like for us to begin.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She raised her hands in the air above her head suddenly, emitting a bright blue light between her fingers that expanded outwards to encompass the swell of students. The world was blanketed in white, temporarily blinding everyone who had to shield their eyes. A whooshing sensation swept over them and Velaya felt her mana purr.

    The white light faded and students gasped in surprise to find that they were standing inside a grand circular space resembling a great hall, that moments ago did not exist. Save for the students, the space was empty, void of any furniture. Pillars of white marble with an iridescent blue-purple veining reached high into the ceiling and massive windows with brilliant indigo stained glass artwork stretched between them along the smooth surface of the stone walls, bathing the room in a tinted blue light. Beyond the windows a few lazy clouds floating idly by. The Archmagus had transported them all into a room high within the Tower.

    The floor below them was made of the same veined white marble tile as the pillars, each piece as large as a small carriage. The veins coalesced together at the centre of the room to where a violet coloured starburst symbol was engraved into the floor below the student¡¯s feet. It was one of five symbols in the space, as the veining snaked out along the circumference of the room to where other emblems were cut into the marble. It was as though they stood in the centre of a compass and to the north the floor had a large symbol of a sun, to the east was a flame, the south had a moon and the western side had a tree emblem. These outer emblems represented the four schools of magic.

    The sun was a symbol for those known as Paladins - spellcasters who could draw on magic of the Light. The moon was for those who could draw on the magic of the Dark and were known as Sorcerers. The flame represented those who could draw on the magic of the Elements, and were called Shamans. The tree was for the Druids, who had the ability to draw Physical magic from one¡¯s self and the earth and soil. Each of these four schools stood in balance with one another.

    The star, represented in the middle of the room, was for a class of spellcasters known as Mages. Mages, such as Velaya, were capable of drawing on all four schools of magic, and as such, they were highly sought out by Manatide Tower.

    Archmagus Ena stood on a small round stone platform hovering well above their heads that hung in midair, suspended by absolutely nothing.

    ¡°You have been recruited to study here at Manatide Tower because you represent the most gifted young spellcasters in all of Aesor,¡± the Headmistress said, addressing the students below. ¡°The Magi here have hand selected each and every one of you based on a merit of magical potential. It is our duty to nurture this potential to ensure that when you leave here, your magical knowledge and expertise will transcend generations in order to better serve this world.

    However, with that being said, we recognize that many of you here are not currently on the same footing. There are those amongst you who may have already received some formal training and who possess a solid understanding of how to utilise their gifts,¡± she continued and Velaya could¡¯ve sworn her periwinkle eyes lingered on her and Athone for a breath. ¡°We recognize that not everyone here will have been afforded those same luxuries. In fact, there are many here who have very little knowledge or expertise of their own capabilities. Yet, you have all arrived here from every corner of Aesor with the same goal in mind¡­ to study magic. Regardless of your background or your experience, it is my promise that you will all receive the same level of instruction, care and dedication from the Magi. I would like to make it clear to each and every one of you here that we will not tolerate discrimination at Manatide Tower. It is why we must all wear the Tides. Though your magical classes and abilities may stand apart from your peers, you are all equals here.¡±

    Velaya, like many others, took a second to scan her fellow freshmen. While everyone wore the same grey and violet, looking more closely she noticed that some people¡¯s hair was dirty or dishevelled, some of their faces were pocketed or scarred. There was one student, standing three rows ahead of her, who had a large scar across the side of his head and appeared to be missing an ear. There were elves, humans and those who shared a mixed bloodline of the two.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uncomfortable. She had received formal training ever since she was a young girl. Her parents had hired some of the best magical tutors in all of Bellaurose. She was unsure of how she felt now, standing in a room full of people who likely didn¡¯t have anywhere near the same training she had. A part of her was relieved to know that despite her age, she already had a leg up on them. The other part of her knew that regardless of what Archmagus Ena said, she was still a Princess and she doubted that she would be seen as anything less than a spoiled one. Sure enough there were some students who were now whispering to one another, casting dubious looks towards her and Athone.

    ¡°Relax Vel,¡± Athone whispered to her. Clearly he¡¯d felt her stiffen beside him. ¡°Some people have never been this close to royalty before. I¡¯d imagine many here have never left their hometowns or villages until now.¡± There was nothing vain or arrogant about the way he spoke, he was simply stating a fact. A fact that did little to reassure her.

    ¡°With that being said, I¡¯d like to see this year¡¯s dispersion,¡± Archmagus Ena continued, regaining the attention of the students. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you all to please separate yourselves into your respective schools of magic. All Paladins to the sun,¡± she pointed towards the northern sun on the marble floor. ¡°Sorcerers to the moon,¡± she spun around to face the moon directly across from the sun. ¡°Druids to the tree and Shamans to the flame please,¡± she finished by pointing towards the western, then eastern sides of the room.

    The crowd broke apart as students jostled to arrange themselves. Athone smiled at Velaya before walking towards the sun. Lime had taken off towards the west. The man with the missing ear had gone south.

    It took a few minutes for everyone to situate themselves, and Velaya was left standing in the centre of the room along with nine others. They acknowledged each other with a tight smile or a nod of the head, but no one in their little group said anything further. Velaya could see that the other classes, the Paladins, Druids, Sorcerers and Shamans, were all talking amongst each other, introducing themselves. Athone seemed to be steering the Paladin¡¯s conversation.

    Velaya¡¯s attention was drawn upwards to Archmagus Ena who quietly circled the room above the chattering students below. The Headmistress appeared to be counting the number of pupils within each class, and when her eyes again returned to Velaya and the other Mages standing with her, Ena¡¯s lips thinned and her brows furrowed. She hovered about, seemingly lost in thought for a while while the conversations all around the room continued.

    ¡°Otto,¡± said a voice suddenly from Velaya¡¯s right. A man with long ginger-coloured hair that was tied up in a knot at the top of his head, with a small nose ring, held out a hand to her.

    ¡°Velaya,¡± she said, noting the calluses on his hand as she shook it and smiled politely to him, relieved that someone had the nerve to break their group¡¯s silence.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the Princess amongst us then,¡± he said. Velaya tried to discern if there was any sort of ire within the tone of his voice but couldn¡¯t detect anything more than a polite interest.

    ¡°Not here she isn¡¯t,¡± said a tall elf woman, joining the conversation. Her pink hair was buzzed short, making her long ears appear even bigger. As was the case with all elves, she was beautiful. Her voice was sharp as she peered down her nose at Velaya through narrowed grey eyes.

    Velaya was spared the discomfort of responding when Otto cut in.

    ¡°And you are?¡± he said to the elf.

    ¡°Rhosylynn Rallothyra, of the Elyzeme Kingdom,¡± she said.

    ¡°Otto Carson of Trelladain,¡± he said, extending his hand to her. She looked down at it and for a moment Velaya didn¡¯t think she would accept it. Eventually she did, if only for a second, before dropping it.

    ¡°This is Velaya Rosemore of Bellaurose,¡± he said, waving his hand in Velaya¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Yes I know very well who she is,¡± Rhosylynn said curtly, before turning her back to her and looking up towards the Headmistress, who still seemed to be working something out within her mind.

    Otto, Aesor bless him, gave Velaya an apologetic smile and shrugged.

    ¡°Well, she seems nice,¡± he said quietly, earning a small smile from her. ¡°I always thought the Bellaurose and Elyzeme Kingdoms got along well, what with both of you being on the Western Continent together and all that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised,¡± she said, staring at the back of Rhosylnn¡¯s pink head.

    As far as Velaya knew, their two Kingdoms had always been close, but in light of recent events they had started to drift away from one another, prefering to meet only when necessary. Most of the people of Elyzeme were of elfish blood and they seemed content to deal with the Corruption on their own.

    For a moment Velaya thought about Doriel and his mission to the islands in the south of the Elyzeme Kingdom. Whatever was going on there must have been dire enough for them to seek the aid of the Bellaurose Prince.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s probably pissed that a sixteen year old is better at magic than her,¡± he continued in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m certainly jealous.¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯ve no reason to be. My mana pool is not matured like the rest of yours are. I¡¯d imagine that¡¯d put me at a disadvantage,¡± she said, trying to keep her tone even.

    ¡°Relax kid,¡± he placed his hand on her shoulder and when he smiled it was kind, reaching his mischievous, hazel eyes. ¡°I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll be able to show me a thing or two. I come from a small farming village in south Trelladain - you¡¯ve probably never even heard of it. You don¡¯t get a lot of time to practise magic when you¡¯re tending the fields all day. Hell, I¡¯m not entirely sure I know what I¡¯ve gotten myself into here.¡±

    Velaya was going to ask the name of the village, sure that she would know of it from all the hours spent pouring over maps back home, when Archmagus Ena began to address them again.

    ¡°Thank you all,¡± she called out and the crowd immediately fell silent again. ¡°I see that we have quite a unique blend of students this year.¡±

    That was one way of putting it. In all the years past, the school had always trained more Mages than any other class. Yet looking around the room today, they were vastly outnumbered. The group of Paladins gathered above the sun symbol appeared to be the largest of the five with about thirty to forty students. The Shamans and Druids had a little under thirty each and the Sorcerers had about twenty.

    ¡°Given the current state of Aesor today, this is not overly surprising,¡± she said and the crowd seemed to still themselves further, as though collectively holding their breath. ¡°As many of you are aware, our world is under siege. We face a Corruption that has turned a humble dog into a rabid beast. Corruption that has festered for years and now spills out onto every shore, affecting every Kingdom.¡±

    Velaya and Athone¡¯s eyes met from across the room. His face was solemn. It was rare for matters outside of Manatide Tower to affect the pupils within. They intentionally excluded themselves from world affairs. The study of magic was all that mattered. What someone did with their knowledge and powers after graduation was up to the individual. Many would find highly ranked positions within a court or army of one of the four Kingdoms. Others would stay at the school, continuing to learn and study magic long after the standard four years of education.

    ¡°I would like to assure you all of your safety while you are here at Manatide Tower,¡± Archmagus Ena said. ¡°The Magi and I will continue to monitor the situation and should a need arise to address it further, we shall at that time. For now, we want you all to focus explicitly on your studies of the magical arts, for there may come a time when your skills as a spellcaster will be called upon to help those in need.¡±

    She paused to let her words sink in and the students exchanged apprehensive glances with one another.

    ¡°You will all begin your studies in earnest, starting tomorrow,¡± the Headmistress said, her voice taking on a lighter tone. ¡°You will find further instruction on your agendas within your dormitories. Which is where you will now be directed to. Please take some time to acquaint yourselves with one another and then join us all for the welcome dinner in the Great Hall, located on the western side of the island. I look forward to seeing your progress and wish you well.¡±

    And with that she disappeared.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°So what is it then?¡±

    Dramos was standing within a small stable behind the inn of Pecotra, tightening the straps of his chestnut mare¡¯s saddle when he turned to face the owner of the voice.

    It was late morning in the small Trelladain farming town. He¡¯d overslept, lured into a dreamless sleep by the soft comforts of a shabby bed and a full stomach. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to stand around making idle chatter.

    ¡°What¡¯s what?¡± he grunted.

    The large middle-aged man with the horseshoe hairline from the tavern the other night, approached him.

    ¡°Your story,¡± he said, stepping up to the edge of the stables to stand before Dramos.

    When the warrior didn¡¯t answer, the man chuckled.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a story with you brooding types that linger in dark corners of taverns.¡±

    ¡°I have none,¡± Dramos said, turning his attention back to the horse¡¯s straps.

    ¡°Oh come now, everyone has a story. I bet yours is one for the history books based on the look of you,¡± he said, stepping up to the front of the horse and gently scratching between her eyes.

    ¡°Was there something you needed?¡± Dramos said, his irritation rising.

    The man took a step back to size up Dramos, taking in the sight of his large build and the hilt of the two swords peeking over his shoulders from under his cloak.

    ¡°A favour,¡± the man eventually said.

    Dramos narrowed his deep brown eyes, ¡°With what?¡±

    The man reached into his pockets and withdrew a small scroll and offered it to Dramos. ¡°This is from my brother.¡±

    Dramos took the letter and placed it within one of the pouches in a saddlebag.

    ¡°Are you not going to read it?¡± the man asked.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Dramos turned to look at the man, towering over him, ¡°I¡¯m going to guess he¡¯s in need of aid. Aid that the King cannot be bothered to spare at the moment. So he¡¯s reached out to you to ask for your help. Judging by that ring on your finger, you¡¯re a married man and your family resides here. Thus, you are not willing to go to him. You were watching me in the tavern last night and know what my line of occupation entails. I can only assume that his troubles do not stem from farming or else you would not have approached me today.¡±

    The man took a second to compose himself. ¡°You would be correct.¡±

    Dramos steered the horse from the stable. ¡°The letter outlines more specifics?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said, taking a few steps back and out of Dramos¡¯ way.

    ¡°I shall consider it during my travels,¡± Dramos said and pulled himself onto the saddle with surprising agility given his large stature.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the most I could hope for,¡± the man said somberly, his eyes downcast.

    Dramos hesitated, staring down at the stranger.

    ¡°How many?¡± he asked quietly, his voice softer than it had been moments earlier.

    The man looked up to meet Dramos¡¯ eyes. His face hard when he said, ¡°At the time that letter was written? Seven. It¡¯s been at least three weeks since.¡±

    Dramos nodded then dug his heels into the horse¡¯s side and set off at a canter heading northeast without another word.

    It wasn¡¯t until Pecotra was long out of sight and the sun had completed its ascent before Dramos slowed his horse to a trot and reached back to pull the letter from the saddlebag and began to read:

    Clifford,

    I am pleased to hear you and Mary are keeping as safe as you can and that your situation is not as dire as ours here in Silverthorn.

    However I must beg you once again for help. Know that I do not do so lightly but there are so few of us left to fight back. The ghouls here have now sent seven to their graves. Just the other day the butcher¡¯s daughter was amongst them. She wasn¡¯t more than nine years old. Nine, Clifford! The same age as my Lucy.

    I am doing all that I can to keep us safe, but I¡¯m only a weaponsmith. I can barely yield what I vendor, you know this. You are a strong, able man. We could really use your assistance.

    I do understand if your answer remains the same as the last time. In which, I must insist you continue your vigilance with the beast.

    Send my regards to Mary; Lucy adores the dress she sent her.

    Yours,

    Regan

    Dramos brought his horse to a stop and stared at the letter without seeing the words for a long moment. Silverthron was a medium-sized establishment on the road northwest of Pecotra heading towards the Trelladain capital. Goldwell City was a place he wanted to stay far away from, but ghouls in Silverthorn... A job like that would pay well. At least, that¡¯s what he convinced himself of as he turned his mare towards the west and set off at a gallop.

 Chapter 8

    Magus Allistair appeared in a doorway of the Tower¡¯s rounded hall that moments ago did not exist. The door opened to the school¡¯s southern grounds behind him, which was quite disorientating, when moments ago the first year students appeared to be in a room high within the clouds.

    ¡°Come along, I shall escort you to your dormitories,¡± the frail older looking Magus said.

    The students clambered together behind him to file out into the late summer air. Velaya found herself next to Otto Carson, the red-haired Mage from a small town in the Trelladain Kingdom, as they all made their way across the grassy grounds towards the student¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°Us first years all stay together, correct?¡± Otto asked her.

    ¡°Yes. The dormitories are separated into four sections; one for each year.¡±

    ¡°And within each of those sections we¡¯re separated by our class then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Mages, Druids, Paladins, Shamans and Sorcerers all have their own residences.

    ¡°So much for us all being equal then,¡± he murmured in playful sarcasm.

    He had a point. At Manatide Tower most lessons were separated based on one¡¯s magical class and their specific school of magic. Shamans would take separate lectures on how to control the Elements, while Druids would take specific lessons on Physical magic. Mages would spend time learning all four schools. Despite their abilities to draw from all forms of magic, they were often the masters of none. Where a Druid might be able to shapeshift into many various animal forms, a Mage would likely only be able to manage one form. There were other studies that all classes would mingle together in too, such as History and Theology, Archaeology, and Divination.

    ¡°It could be different this year,¡± Velaya said to Otto as the crowd of students neared the residences.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Otto asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s so few of us this year. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they have us Mages studying with the other classes,¡± she said.

    Traditionally Mages would take their specific lessons separately from the others, but with only ten of them this year she didn¡¯t know if that was going to be the case. Especially since Magus - now Archmagus Ena - used to be the head of the Mage Magi. With her moving into the post of Headmistress she wasn¡¯t sure if the Mages had a separate instructor anymore. She looked around for Athone, assuming he would know, but couldn¡¯t locate him amongst all the others. She could only distinguish Lime¡¯s green head further up.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Magus Allistair said, coming to a stop in front of six humble stone buildings.

    Five of the buildings were two stories and spread out in a horseshoe shape around a larger single-story building in the middle.

    ¡°The Druid dormitory is the building to the left,¡± Magus Allistair said, indicating a medium sized building. ¡°Next to that is where the Shamans will reside,¡± he pointed to a building of roughly the same size next to the Druid¡¯s. ¡°Mages, your building is between them and the Paladins,¡± he nodded in the direction of the smallest building located in the middle at what would be the top of the horseshoe and then the largest building of the group to the right of that. ¡°And you Sorcerers are in the building to the far right here,¡± he waved his hand towards the second smallest building. ¡°The communal area is the building before us,¡± he said of the large single-story building in the middle. ¡°Please make yourselves at home. Dinner will be in the Great Hall at six¡¯olcock.¡±

    When he finished, the group of them hurried off towards their homes for the next few years. Velaya¡¯s magic bubbled excitedly and she knew why. These buildings were all enchanted. Each one was sized to house the exact number of students from each class. It¡¯s why the Mage¡¯s quarters were so much smaller than the Paladin¡¯s next door. Looking off to her right, she could see beyond her year¡¯s campus towards the second year student¡¯s area. Their buildings were far larger, each capable of holding hundreds. She could see them dashing back and forth across their grounds to greet one another, likely exchanging stories of their summer vacation.

    ¡°You coming, Velaya?¡± Otta called over his shoulder. Realising she was just standing there, she hurried to catch up.

    Entering the building, she stood within a large sitting area with low ceilings. Small chandeliers with long wax candles were suspended from large wooden beams that ran the length of the rectangular space. To her right, a sizable stone fireplace was built into the wall and there were various couches, mismatched chairs and large violet pillows scattered in front of it, all sitting on top of an oversized burgundy woollen rug that spanned nearly the entire length of the space, covering the dark wooden floors. Bookcases and shelves full of tomes, orbs, clocks, jars and bottles of strange liquids lined nearly every wall surface. Across the room there was a large square wooden table with four benches running along each side, capable of seating all ten of them. It would serve as the perfect place to gather together to study or enjoy a nightcap. Behind the table was a wooden door that lay open and stairs beyond ascended towards the bedrooms above. Velaya inhaled deeply and the smell seemed to teleport her back to her family¡¯s library as the scent of grass, along with a hint of vanilla and some underlying mustiness welcomed her.

    The nine other Mages slowly walked through the space and past the large table heading towards the stairwell beyond and Velaya followed them up.

    At the top of the stairs they were greeted by a long wood panelled hallway with five doors on either side. At the far end of the hall was an ornate mirror and a wooden bench with a dark purple cushion. As they walked down the hall they discovered that each door had a small golden plaque with their names engraved on them. One by one they broke apart to explore their rooms.

    Velaya found her door at the end of the row on the southern side of the building, directly across from the door with Rhosylynn Rallothyra¡¯s name. The elf with short pink hair shot Velaya a cold look through her grey eyes before stepping into her room and closing the door with a snap. Sighing, Velaya opened her bedroom door.

    Unlike her quarters at Rosemore Castle, which was an entire wing of the keep and had individual rooms for dressing, bathing, lounging, studying, and sleeping - her room here at Manatide Tower consisted of a one bedroom space with a small bathing room off to the side. A single-bed was pushed up against the corner, a nightstand next to it, and beside that was a desk and chair situated below an arched window overlooking the Navalonge Sea. Opposite the bed was a wardrobe. Similar to downstairs, the walls were covered in bookshelves, though currently they sat empty.

    There was nothing at all unique about the space and yet it tickled something deep inside her. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re all the same then,¡± Otto had popped his head into the door. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is a bit different than you¡¯re used to, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you could say that,¡± she laughed as she spun around, taking in the space.

    ¡°Back home, I have to share a room with my little brother that¡¯s even smaller than this,¡± he said, joining her in the room and peering out the window.

    ¡°She won''t be able to relate to that,¡± Rhosylynn was standing in the hall, having just emerged from her room.

    The smile faded from Velaya¡¯s face and she could feel heat creeping up her neck. Otto turned from the window to glare at the elf.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I cannot relate,¡± Velaya said before Otto could say anything, determined to keep her voice level, ¡°I grew up in a castle in one of the greatest cities in all of Aesor. I had maids, housekeepers, and stewards that tended to my every whim. My parents invested a lot of gold in some of the best magical tutors the Kingdom had to offer. I¡¯ve travelled across oceans and have dined with Kings and Queens. I have been afforded every opportunity to live a rich and full life. And yet I am here. Wearing the same clothes as you, with no title, and no belongings. This room may be smaller than what I have grown accustomed to but when I tell you that I have never felt more at home than I do at this moment, know that I speak only the truth.¡±

    Rhosylynn took two long strides into the room and stood before Velaya and Otto. A tense moment passed before a look akin to respect briefly crossed her face as she extended her hand. ¡°Call me Rose.¡±

    Velaya took it.¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Rose.¡±

    ¡°Right, well now that¡¯s taken care of,¡± Otto said, clapping his hands together, relief washing over his features, ¡°I thought I heard Jessica saying they were going downstairs to snoop about. Come on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you,¡± Velaya said as Rose followed Otto out of the room.

    She exhaled, long and slow. She had convinced herself beforehand that her focus would be entirely on her magical studies, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she still wanted to fit in. She didn¡¯t want to be fawned over any more than she wanted others to resent her. She just wanted to be inconsequential in a sea of people who studied magic. Her momentary discord with Rose settled, at least temporarily, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many more similar interactions she would have to endure. Was Athone experiencing the same?

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    She walked over to the nightstand and opened the small drawer. It was empty of course. Velaya reached into her pocket and pulled out the small package that housekeeper Nora had given her. She didn¡¯t know when she would meet her granddaughter so she figured it was best to store it away until she did. She placed it within the nightstand and closed the drawer, before leaving her room to go join the others downstairs.

    Otto, Rose and the other classmates were standing around the table pouring over a document that was sprawled across it.

    ¡°It¡¯s our class schedule. Looks like we¡¯ve got Mana and Magic of Aesor up first tomorrow,¡± a brunette haired woman with large round glasses said, tracing a finger across the words on the scroll.

    ¡°Whatever that is,¡± Otto said.

    ¡°It¡¯s an introduction,¡± Velaya said as all eyes in the room turned to her in surprise. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had caught them off guard by joining them late or from what she had said. She hesitated as they continued to peer at her expectantly.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a history lesson?¡± Rose asked Velaya, her voice was as sharp as before but her eyes seemed more forgiving.

    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s meant to introduce us to the fundamentals of how magic within Aesor works. It¡¯s to teach us the basics of how we draw upon our mana pools to influence it.¡±

    ¡°But we already know how to do that,¡± Rose waved her hand impatiently.

    ¡°Not all of us,¡± came a timid voice from beside Otto. It belonged to a shorter woman. Her face was half hidden by a wave of long brown hair. From what Velaya could make of the visible side, her pale skin was marred with angry white and pink flesh that ran across her cheek and nose before disappearing behind her hair to the other side of her face. Old burn marks. Her hands were buried deep in her pant pockets under her cloak and her gaze appeared locked on the table.

    An awkward silence descended in the room, only the sounds of other students talking and laughing out on the lawn filtered in through the open door.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here,¡± Velaya said softly. ¡°You heard the Archmagus. We may come from different backgrounds but they saw something in you - in all of us - that they deem worthy of growing.¡±

    The woman with the scars looked up at Velaya, the half of her visible face was apprehensive. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I could draw on magic until a Magus showed up to recruit me.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± Otto said.

    ¡°How¡¯s that even possible?¡± the woman in the round glasses said.

    A man with slightly pointed ears, a very young looking face and blonde spiky hair who was standing next to Rose, turned to face Velaya directly and asked, ¡°How would the Magi have even found her if she didn¡¯t draw on her mana?¡±

    Once again everyone¡¯s attention landed on Velaya. She caught the woman¡¯s eye and an odd self-reproaching look passed across her scarred face. She was staring back at Velaya in silent challenge, determination set in her hazel eye.

    ¡°Aesor¡¯s veins,¡± Velaya said, turning her attention away from the woman and addressing everyone else. ¡°The magical ley lines under the earth. The Magi here can tune into them. They must have sensed her -¡± she paused and looked back at the woman, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    ¡°Ingrid. Ingrid Lancaster,¡± the woman said appreciatively in Velaya¡¯s direction.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fine idea! Why don¡¯t we finish introducing ourselves? We are going to get pretty cozy over the next few years,¡± Otto said, rounding on the others. This earned him a few chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m Otto Carson and I hail from the Trelladain Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Jessica Flaurence of Ayradora,¡± said the brunette woman with glasses who had been reading their class schedule.

    ¡°Rhosylynn Rallothyra of Elyzeme,¡± Rose said quickly.

    ¡°Those of us close to her call her Rose,¡± Otta said sweetly, winking at her. Rose scowled at him but Velaya caught the way her lip twitched upward.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Zin Hischer. I¡¯m also from Elyzeme,¡± said the spikey blond half-elf, taking a moment to shake everyone¡¯s hand. When he reached Rose, their handshake held a fraction longer than it did with anyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m Victor Maellstorm. I come from Trelladain and up until recently was working for the King¡¯s guard in Goldwell,¡± said a large muscular man with a shiny, bronze, bald head.

    Next to him, a petite woman with long silver hair but dark black eyebrows, shook her head in surprise. She had a plain looking face but her eyes were a twinkling forest green that were quite captivating. ¡°King Robert let you leave the guard to come here?¡±

    ¡°Even Kings can¡¯t turn down Manatide recruitment,¡± said the man standing next to Victor, slapping him on the shoulder, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, brother?¡±

    It was no wonder their features were so similar. He too was quite large and sported a bald scalp, but where Victor¡¯s face was notched with a few smaller scars and a wickedly crooked nose, this man¡¯s golden brown face was blemish free, with a perfectly straight nose.

    ¡°Indeed it is, Devon,¡± said Victor.

    ¡°Twins?¡± the woman with the dark brows raised them towards the pair.

    ¡°Regretfully,¡± Devon smiled as Victor took his turn to return a light punch to his brother¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jessica asked the silver haired woman.

    ¡°Lilian Trarora,¡± she bowed, holding her violet cap out behind her. ¡°I¡¯m from Trelladain too.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m Emilie Quinn. From Moongate here in Ayradora,¡± said the last Mage of the group, a curvy, strawberry blonde haired woman. When she lifted her hand in a quick wave to everyone, the sleeve of her shirt rolled down her wrist to reveal a few horizontal burn marks on her forearm.

    ¡°Quinn?¡± Velaya suddenly said. ¡°Your family runs the bakery on High Street in Moongate City?¡±

    Emilie blinked in surprise then offered a charmingly wide smile. ¡°Yes, M¡¯lady. It¡¯s where I was before the Tower.¡±

    ¡°You make the best tarts in all of Aesor!¡± Velaya said excitedly, remembering the breakfast she¡¯d had earlier. The Valreale¡¯s often purchased and shipped Quinn¡¯s Bakery goods to Velaya¡¯s family during the holidays.

    ¡°You flatter me,¡± Emilie beamed, her full cheeks flushing. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see if Ma can send some over.¡±

    ¡°Great! Well I know I won''t retain any of this,¡± Otto said, shaking his head, and they all laughed again.

    ¡°And who are you?¡± the silver haired woman, Lilian, said to Velaya.

    Velaya was a little taken back. It wasn¡¯t very often she went unrecognised. Then again, she was usually wearing fancy dresses and travelling with her family and their court, making her hard to mistake.

    ¡°Velaya, from Bellaurose,¡± she said a touch guardedly.

    ¡°Lady Velaya Rosemore?!¡± Zin cried out.

    ¡°The Princess of Ballaurose!¡± Jessica said, her brown eyes appearing even wider due to her glasses.

    ¡°Your grace-,¡± Victor started; his brother began to bow his head.

    ¡°Please!¡± Velaya held her hands up quickly before anyone else could speak. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any of that. Please, just call me Velaya.¡±

    Jessica, Zin, Victor, Devon and Lilian all shared incredulous glances with one another, while Otto chuckled. Emilie offered Velaya a kind smile.

    ¡°Looks like something¡¯s going on out here,¡± Rose called out. She had moved away from the table towards the open door. Beyond her, a number of students from the other classes were gathering around their year¡¯s communal building.

    ¡°Better go check it out,¡± Zin said as he and the others began to follow Rose out of the Mage¡¯s dormitory.

    Velaya made to follow them when someone gently grabbed the sleeve of her blouse, holding her back. She turned around to face Ingrid, whose head was downcast, staring at a spot on the rug. Velaya waited for her to say something and it wasn¡¯t until the others had gone outside before she did.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said so quietly that Velaya had to take a step closer.

    Velaya watched her. From up close she could see the rest of her face through her hair. Her entire right side was covered in vicious burn marks that ran from just above where her eyebrow would have been to her jaw. Her lips were crooked, and her right nostril was sunken in. Her left eye was a hazel colour but her right eye was milky white.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thanking me for,¡± Velaya said slowly.

    ¡°You lied for me,¡± she looked up, her good eye piercing Velaya¡¯s bright blues. ¡°That whole bit about Aesor¡¯s veins detecting my magic.¡±

    Velaya didn¡¯t respond. She knew she hadn¡¯t been entirely truthful. Ingrid shook her head, dropping her gaze again.

    ¡°I recognized you as our Princess as soon as I saw you on the pier in Moongate.¡±

    ¡°You''re from Bellaurose?¡±

    Ingrid nodded. ¡°Yes and I know full well that you¡¯re aware Aesor¡¯s veins have nothing to do with it. Aside from the Magi, there¡¯s likely very few here who would know as much about Manatide Tower as you.¡±

    Velaya felt a sudden urge to argue against that, especially seeing as she hadn¡¯t known about Archmagus Ena as Headmistress, but she knew there was more Ingrid wasn¡¯t saying.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the impression you wanted to discuss it,¡± she said.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡®I understand,¡± Velaya said as kindly as possible. When Ingrid just nodded again but made no attempt to leave, she added, ¡°If you ever wish to talk about it, I¡¯d be willing to listen without judgement.¡±

    Ingrid looked up again and was about to say something when suddenly a loud crash and a blinding flash of darkness erupted from outside.

 Chapter 9

    The chandeliers above shook and a few books tumbled to the floor from the bookshelf next to Velaya and Ingrid. Casting a quick glance at one another, they both turned and ran out of their dormitory towards the commotion.

    Gathered in front of the large communal building, a growing group of first-year students had formed a circle around something. Velaya and Ingrid joined up with others spilling out from their dorms to get a better look.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Velaya said, catching up to where Otto, Rose and the other Mages were.

    ¡°Some Sorcerer and Paladin are squaring off,¡± Rose said, craning her neck to look ahead.

    There was another flash of light - this time a golden white, and Velaya¡¯s mana thrashed inside of her. She could hear yelling ahead but couldn¡¯t make out what was being said over the murmuring of the crowd around her. She started to squeeze her way further in to get a better look.

    Another wave of magic erupted, sending the people standing ahead of her to the ground. Dirt, grass and debris from the blast rained down on them. When it cleared, Velaya, still on her feet, got a better view of the scene  before her.

    She recognized the Sorcerer with the scar and who was missing an ear from earlier. He was straddling another man, raining punches down on him. The other man had his arms raised over his head protecting his face from the fists. They were rolling around within a shallow crater, the grass was bent backwards, the tips singed black. The man on the bottom of the pile lurched forward suddenly in a flash of ivory Light, launching the Sorcerer backwards in another blast of magic.

    Both men climbed quickly to their feet and Velaya watched stunned as the Paladin wiped the blood pouring from his nose on the back of his sleeve. The Sorcerer was panting deeply, his face sunken and full of loathing.

    ¡°Is that all you got, demon?¡± the Paladin spat. He was a broad man, with ragged walnut coloured hair, and wide, crazed eyes that were glowing amber.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± the Sorcerer raised his arms out infront of him and a wave of black smoke shot from his hands towards the Paladin who was too slow to react and took the brunt of the magical blast to the chest. He doubled over and collapsed, convulsing on the ground, his eyes rolling into the back of his head. Velaya and others in the crowd gasped and yelled in surprise.

    There was another blast of white light. From behind the man writhing around on the ground, a figure with a larger build and short brown hair ran forward from the crowd to stand over him.

    ¡°Enough of this!¡± he yelled. Whatever magic he had cast towards the Sorcerer had broken the spell he¡¯d had on the Paladin sprawled out on the grass.

    The man on the ground rolled to his side and vomited beside Athone¡¯s boots.

    Velaya froze at the sight of Athone standing there with his arms outstretched, shielding his fellow classmate. His green eyes were locked on the Sorcerer, who had staggered backwards from the blow of his spell. He appeared larger than Velaya had ever thought of him, and she was sure the aura of power emitting from him wasn¡¯t solely from his magic. What she wasn¡¯t sure of, was if the sensation that had suddenly lurched in her stomach at the sight of him was entirely due to her mana stirring within.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The Sorcerer¡¯s hands began to darken again as a black pulsing cloud formed between them. Velaya¡¯s legs acted on their own as she pushed forward towards the crater without thinking, just as the Sorcerer unleashed another blast of magic towards Athone.

    The world froze. Quite literally. One moment Athone was standing there, a golden shield of light encompassing him and the fallen Paladin, the next he was surrounded by a fortress of solid ice that rose high into the air. The wave of ice spanned out from the edges of the crater in a wide half circle, completely cutting them off from the Sorcerer beyond.

    Velaya broke into the clearing, her blue eyes still glowing, vaguely aware of the cries of shock from the crowd, and raced towards Athone.

    The man on the ground had ceased his vomiting and had rolled into a seated position. He looked up, catching sight of the massive wall of ice and his eyes widened in astonishment. His nose was still leaking blood, his face pale, as Velaya approached.

    ¡°Here,¡± Athone said to the man, extending a hand to help him up but he ignored it as he continued to stare dumbfoundedly at Velaya.

    That¡¯s when she became aware of the silence that had descended on the crowd. She could feel the eyes of everyone focused on her. She tried to suppress the apprehension that crawled its way under her skin. As a future heir to a Kingdom she was used to people watching her, but this felt different. During those times in court the stares she received were of curiosity and respect. The faces now surrounding the edge of the clearing ranged from awe and reverent fascination to reproach and trepidation.

    ¡°Help me get him up,¡± Athone said quietly to her. His face remained impassive.

    Together they looped the man¡¯s arms around their shoulders and dragged him to his feet. His eyes were glazing over, and nearly all his weight was leaned up against the two of them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust myself to fix his face and I¡¯m not sure what curse that was,¡± Athone said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get him to a healer.¡±

    Velaya nodded quietly, determinedly keeping her focus on the man and not those gawking around them. They had started to whisper and murmur amongst each other.

    ¡°Come on Max, just up the hill here,¡± Athone said to the man whose feet were barely keeping himself upright.

    Together Velaya and Athone half carried, half dragged Max towards the edge of the clearing. The students standing there parted without saying anything leaving a clear path for them to travel up towards the Tower.

    When they had put a bit of distance from themselves and the rest of the first-year students, Velaya turned back to see that they had all clamoured together around the wall of ice that remained. Out of the corner of her eye she could see students from the second and third-years rushing over to see what was going on.

    ¡°And here I thought you didn¡¯t want to draw attention to yourself,¡± Athone grunted, adjusting his grip on Max¡¯s body.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just¡­¡± she looked over Max¡¯s drooping head towards him. ¡°What was that even about?¡±

    ¡°Just your standard Light versus Dark bullshit.¡±

    ¡°He looked like he wanted to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Not me but Max here? Well¡­¡± Athone said, shooting her a shrewd smile.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke Athone! Just look at him.¡±

    Max took that moment to fall completely unconscious bringing an end to their conversation as they laboured their way up to the double-wide wooden doors of the Tower. Before they could push against them, they swung inward suddenly, revealing a female figure with flowing white hair, and periwinkle eyes shimmering with indignation.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t take long,¡± Archmagus Ena said.

 Chapter 10

    Archmagus Ena approached Velaya, Athone and their limp companion.

    ¡°Who was the Sorcerer responsible for this?¡± she asked, placing both hands along the sides of Max¡¯s face and gently lifting his head up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Headmistress. By the time I arrived they were already on top of one another,¡± Athone said.

    ¡°He had a large scar and his right ear was missing,¡± Velaya said, watching as the Archmagus pulled back each of Max¡¯s eyelids.

    ¡°Zyler Vance,¡± she said, more to herself than to them. Her slender pale fingers began to glow and a warm yellow light wound through them. She ran her fingers softly across Max¡¯s nose and within an instant the bleeding stopped and his nose realigned itself. ¡°He¡¯s lost a fair amount of blood. He¡¯ll require a concoction of pennantia and some crushed ginger. Please bring him inside to Magus Ossacus. The infirmary is down the hall to the right.¡±

    She stepped aside, allowing them to carry Max past her, and cast her gaze beyond them towards the student¡¯s residences. She disappeared a second later.

    The room they entered was not the same grand hallway with marble floors and stained glass windows as earlier that day. They had walked into a grand entrance hall. Before them was a massive stone staircase with a deep violet carpet running up the middle and rich wooden railings. It twisted and turned around the circular space, so high that it disappeared from their vision, with hundreds of windows and wooden doors branching off at various intervals. There were desks and tables sprawled under high windows, each full of teetering piles of books, scrolls, orbs and Magi knew what other magical instruments.

    Purple banners with golden trim and stitched symbols hung from the bannisters of the staircase, mimicking the design of their Tides¡¯ cloaks.

    The floor beneath their feet was made of large cut stones, worn completely smooth over time.

    Every inch of the walls not occupied by the windows and desks were lined from floor to somewhere high in the ceiling with shelves full of books. Velaya¡¯s heart beat excitedly in her chest. There had to be hundreds of thousands of them.

    Magi and alumni of all ages wandered back and forth from door to door. Some carried odd objects, books or long scrolls. Some stopped to chat with each other. Some were sitting at desks, pouring over their research and notes. None of them seemed to pay any heed to Velaya or Athone.

    All sound outside the Tower had ceased to exist the moment they stepped inside. Instead, soft sounds of music playing from somewhere deep within the tower drifted in from above mixing together with strange clicking, whirring and bubbling noises, along with voices and sounds of many people shuffling about, all creating a symphony of intrigue.

    Standing there was an awakening. Until now, it felt as though she¡¯d been walking through life half asleep. She¡¯d never felt more alive, her mana a kinetic torrent within.

    ¡°This way,¡± Athone said, hefting Max further over his arm. His voice and the jostle of Max¡¯s frame, snapping her back to reality.

    Athone guided them off to the right where a large arched entrance led to curving steps below. Thankfully the stairwell was short, only a handful of steps that twisted downward into a long, wide, straight hallway. Where upstairs had been round, this space was flat and rectangular.

    The infirmary was a grand open space with high walls,  which somehow had tall windows - despite them having walked downstairs below ground. Deep violet curtains flanked the windows and surrounded the beds that were pushed up against them, acting as partitions. Beside each bed was a small table and stool.

    Ahead of them was a half wall of stone, the top left open to the space behind which appeared to be an office or laboratory. Behind it, various heads were just visible jutting back and forth to cabinets and desks. Their chatting voices and the sounds of potions bubbling echoed through the empty hospital space towards them.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Athone called out as he and Velaya guided their unconscious companion to the closest bed and deposited him there. ¡°Magus Ossacus?¡±

    The voices in the back stopped and four sets of eyes peered out from over the wall.

    ¡°Oh my, what have we here?¡± called out a deep, soothing voice.

    Magus Ossacus said something quietly to the other Magi and stepped out from behind the wall, heading towards the three of them. He was a tall, skinny man with powder blue hair jutting out in a ring around his head. His ears were very long and very pointed. There was no telling how old he was. A pair of crooked glasses framing soft turquoise eyes were perched at the end of his rounded nose. He wore the Tides but had a long white apron draped over the front of his grey pants and white buttoned shirt. He didn¡¯t so much walk as he seemed to float in the air as he drifted over towards them.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not the school record, but you certainly gave it a go,¡± he chuckled as he came up to the side of the bed to look down at Max.

    ¡°Archmagus Ena said he requires pennantia and crushed ginger,¡± Velaya said.

    Magus Ossacus just hummed something inaudible and lifted Max¡¯s arm, checking his pulse. He then placed his hands on the man¡¯s chest and soft green light appeared under his touch.

    ¡°Quite the nasty curse on the lad,¡± he glanced up at Velaya and Athone. ¡°Did one of you do this to him?¡± They shook their heads, and Magus Ossacus just chuckled again.

    ¡°Mograg!¡± he yelled suddenly, causing Athone and Velaya to jump. ¡°Two vials of pennantia root and a thimble of crushed ginger please, my good man.¡±

    ¡°Yessir,¡± a set of eyes from behind the wall called out in return.

    ¡°Will he be alright?¡± Velaya asked.

    ¡°Oh heavens yes. The curse did little more than cause him excruciating pain. I¡¯d imagine his muscles may be sore tomorrow from all the seizing and convulsing,¡± he said far too cheerfully. ¡°Though I cannot say the same for his Tides,¡± he added, taking in the vomit and blood splattered across Max¡¯s clothing.

    Velaya and Athone exchanged incredulous looks.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more you two can do, why don¡¯t you hurry along before Mograg tries to test his latest antidote on you.¡± He waved his hands and a flash of green light later, Max¡¯s Tides completely disappeared - replaced by a light purple hospital gown.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Velaya and Athone turned and hurried back down the hall and up the stairs.

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± came the clear, deep voice of Archmagus Ena, just as they were about to exit the Tower.

    She was standing at the base of the grand staircase. Beside her, the Sorcerer Zyler Vance, stood with his head down. Dark black hair hiding his features. He stood taller than the Headmistress but he seemed to dwarf below her.

    ¡°The three of you, follow me,¡± she said shortly and turned on her heel and started marching up the stairs.

    Velaya and Athone fell in line behind Zyler and no one spoke for several moments as they ascended the winding stairs.

    It seemed to stretch on forever. When Velaya was nearly out of breath and beginning to wonder why they couldn¡¯t have just teleported further up, the Headmistress stopped suddenly before a large, arched wooden door. She tapped it with her hand and a few clicking sounds rattled off between the wood and stone walls until it popped open.

    They entered into a round office. A grand mahogany desk stood in the middle of the room with stacks of neat paper, scrolls and books piled across it. Behind the desk was a large window with more violet curtains framing it. The window was open, and overlooked Navalonge¡¯s bay, facing towards Moongate City. The fresh smell of salted seas, mingled with grass and musty books hung in the air, seeming to wrap comfortably around Velaya. Like everywhere else, there were bookcases and shelves covering the walls and she could hardly decide where to look next. So many strange objects sat between the books and scrolls.

    On the shelf closest to her, a wonderful whirly device with a central blue glowing orb was set inside a golden holder. Four other orbs of red, green, black and white spun slowly around it. She had to fight the urge to keep her hands to herself and decided putting them in her pockets was for the best.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Archmagus said, waving her hand in the air. Three simple wooden chairs appeared in front of the desk. She rounded the other side and took a seat in a large purple cushion wingback chair.

    Zyler took the seat on the left, Athone the one on the right, leaving Velaya to squeeze in between them.

    ¡°I trust that Mister Cobb is now in Magus Ossacus¡¯ care?¡± she said to Athone and Velaya.

    ¡°Yes madam,¡± Athone said, bowing his head slightly.

    She nodded and fixated her stare to Zyler, ¡°Seeing that he is indisposed, I¡¯d like for you to explain yourself. When he wakes, I shall get the story from his perspective and from there, I will determine a course of action.¡±

    ¡°Respectfully Archmagus, he started the whole thing,¡± Zyler said, his voice was greasy and Velaya had to fight against the urge to recoil away from him. ¡°The other Sorcerers and I were minding our own business, exploring the residence. We were heading to the commons when that self-righteous asshole cut us off. Knocked Marika Dipit flat on her ass. I don¡¯t take too kindly to that short of shit, so I let him have it. The bastard started spewing off about Dark magic being the source of Corruption and that we were an abomination to Aesor.¡± He shrugged and added, ¡°Figured I¡¯d show him what a little Dark magic was capable of.¡±

    Velaya was taken back by his abrasiveness but Archmagus Ena¡¯s face was stoic as she turned to Athone, ¡°That¡¯s when you cut in?¡±

    ¡°Yes Headmistress. They¡¯d already levelled the area by the time I arrived. He had Max defenceless. I was simply trying to protect him from further harm and put an end to the altercation.¡±

    Zyler cast an odious look at Athone and Velaya could swear she felt heat radiating off of him.

    ¡°I see,¡± Archmagus Ena said. She looked back at Zyler, ¡°But this did not deter you?¡±

    Zyler hesitated, his shoulders curving in, ¡°Regretfully I was too caught up in my own anger.¡±

    Velaya could feel the periwinkle eyes on her before she looked over to meet them.

    ¡°The ice was yours, Miss Rosemore?¡± A strange twinkle gleamed for the briefest of moments in the corner of her eyes. It passed so quickly that Velaya was sure she¡¯d imagined it.

    ¡°Yes, Headmistress,¡± Velaya said quietly, casting her gaze to the desk, feeling rather exposed under the Archmagus¡¯ stare.

    It was quiet for a moment, with only the sounds of strange clicking from the instruments in the room, before Ena spoke again.

    ¡°Thank you all. Mister Vance, you are prohibited from casting magic outside of your lessons until I¡¯ve had a chance to meet with Mister Cobb. Is that clear?¡± her voice was hard and Zyler shrunk further in his chair.

    ¡°Yes, Archmagus,¡± he said.

    ¡°Good. You are dismissed,¡± she said as Zyler stood and exited the room without a second glance to Velaya or Athone. She waited until he left before addressing them.

    ¡°Thank you both for stepping in today. I cannot say that I¡¯m surprised by your redemption but must caution you both against future acts of deliverance. You arrive here under unique circumstances and, as I am sure you are aware, represent a target towards others of opposing opinions. I¡¯d advise you both to maintain a low profile and exercise caution for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, Archmagus,¡± Velaya said.

    When Athone was quiet, Velaya shot him a look. He was staring at the Headmistress, defiance in his eyes.

    ¡°With all respect, Archmagus, I will not stand around bearing witness to others¡¯ cruelty.¡±

    ¡°You are at Manatide Tower, Mister Valreale. Those burdens of responsibility are not yours. The Magi here will see to these types of affairs,¡± the Archmagus said.

    ¡°Where were they today?¡± he said evenly, his confrontation surprising Velaya.

    The Headmistress evaluated Athone, her face never changing. ¡°Mister Valreale, Manatide Tower has a long and rich history. Not all of the moments are wondrous or worthy of celebration. Quarrels between the different magical classes or Kingdoms are not uncommon. By this time last year, twelve students were sent to the infirmary. If there was ever any reason to suggest the situation today was out of hand, action would have been taken to prevent any serious incident from occurring.¡±

    For a moment Velaya thought that he was going to argue further, but he simply nodded his head.

    ¡°Understood,¡± he said.

    Looking over at him, Velaya saw that his hands were balled into fists in his lap.

    ¡°Good. You are dismissed.¡±

    Athone and Velaya stood.

    ¡°I¡¯d still like a word with you, Miss Rosemore,¡± she said.

    Athone raised his brows at Velaya before turning and leaving the room, closing the door softly behind him. She sat back down.

    ¡°That was quite the display of Elemental magic,¡± Archmagus Ena said, staring directly into her eyes.

    Velaya shifted in her seat, ¡°I really didn¡¯t intend for that to happen. I just reacted, or rather my mana did.¡±

    The Headmistress¡¯ full lips flatten slightly. ¡°I would suggest that makes it even more impressive.¡±

    Velaya shook her head quickly. ¡°I had no control. Ever since I arrived here my mana has been tugging away inside of me, begging to be released. When I saw Athone in trouble I just - I let it loose.¡±

    Archmagus Ena tilted her head to the side slightly. ¡°Your mana is reacting to being here on the island?¡±

    ¡°Yes. At least, I think so. Perhaps it¡¯s the ley lines below?¡±

    The Headmistress leaned back in her chair, and folded her hands within her lap, watching Velaya with a curious look on her face. ¡°There are very few spellcasters in all of Aesor who are capable of that. It takes many years of study before they are able to attune themselves to them and even then, some never do.¡±

    ¡°Why can I?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Archmagus Ena¡¯s voice was gentle when she answered, ¡°That is what I would like to find out.¡±

 Chapter 11

    A while later, after leaving the Headmistress¡¯ office, Velaya headed towards the Great Hall for dinner.

    The Archmagus had assured her that being here at Manatide Tower was the best place for her. She had cautioned that her magic was powerful and that learning to control it properly was of utmost importance - that waiting another two years until her mana pool was fully developed could only pose risks to herself and potentially others. It was a similar conversation to the one they had months ago when she had turned up at Rosemore Keep in Evertide City to recruit her.

    When Velaya approached the Great Hall she could hear hundreds of voices and saw streams of students pouring over the grounds from their residences. It wasn¡¯t quite time for dinner, but many had already made they¡¯re way over. She kept an eye out for one of her classmates or Athone but couldn¡¯t find them. So she entered the dining hall alone.

    It was a massive space. High walls, with tall, wide windows along the western side overlooking the ocean. The sun was beginning to set and magnificent oranges and blood red hues poured into the space, bathing it in a warm golden light. The ceilings were vaulted and rose high into the air, supported by beautiful old wooden arches and beams. Hundreds of chandeliers hung down on long golden chains above the many tables and benches all lined up in neat rows down the length of the room. There had to be at least two hundred of them. They were all the same size, large and capable of holding twenty or more students. They were lined with golden plates and goblets but currently no food sat on the purple runners.

    Many of the tables were already full of students, Magi and alumni alike. There was no separate dining table or area for the teachers and students. Spellcasters of different ages and years and classes all interspersed amongst each other. With everyone wearing the Tides it was hard to distinguish one group of people from another. It was a mass of grey and purple, and the buzzing of voices and action as people conversed with one another and darted back and forth from tables created a frantic energy.

    Velaya stood at the threshold of the double-wide oak doors for a moment, unsure of where she should go. She scanned the room for anyone she might recognize and caught sight of a vivid green head with long pointed ears about halfway down the room.

    She set off to join Lymseia and was surprised she was able to make it a quarter of the way into the room before the whispering around her started. She kept her chin high and tried to ignore the pointed looks and stares from those she passed by.

    ¡°It¡¯s Princess Rosemore.¡±

    ¡°Bellaurose¡¯s Princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I saw it, she cast the ice wall.¡±

    ¡°Velaya Rosemore?¡±

    ¡°Sixteen years old, can you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen the size of the first-year''s class? There¡¯s barely any.¡±

    ¡°Got hauled off to the Archmagus¡¯ office.¡±

    ¡°Must be protecting her.¡±

    By the time she reached Lime¡¯s table, her face felt properly flush and she considered walking past and sitting at an empty table further down.

    ¡°Velaya! Come and join us,¡± Lime said as she noticed Velaya¡¯s approach and patted the bench to her left.

    She was sitting at a table with Aila Senania, the chestnut skinned third-year with black locks that Velaya had met while on the pier in Moongate. Two others sat with them. A short man, with a wide belly, messy brown hair and kind face, and a tall wiry looking man with long pointed ears and long black hair.

    ¡°This is Dardan Banks of Ayradora,¡± Lime said of the short man sitting to her right, who bowed his head at Velaya.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you Lady Velaya,¡± he said, smiling warmly at her.

    ¡°Cerwan Rol from Elyzeme,¡± Lime said of the other man, who reached across the table to shake her hand.

    ¡°And you already know Aila,¡± Lime continued as Aila smiled shyly beside Cerwan.

    ¡°Nice to meet you all,¡± Velaya said, taking a seat beside Lime.

    Her head was starting to swim with all the names and faces. She was trained to try and remember everyone. It was good form for a monarch to know as many names of the people in the Kingdom as possible. It would serve to help strengthen their relationships and connection with them. Athone and Doriel were always better at it than she was.

    ¡°How do you all know one another?¡± Velaya asked.

    ¡°Dardan and I are Shamans in the third-year,¡± Aila said.

    ¡°I only met Lime here this afternoon. We¡¯re both in the Druid class,¡± Cerwan said, his voice slow and deep.

    ¡°That was quite the commotion earlier,¡± Lime said cheerfully.

    Velaya groaned. ¡°Were you all there too?¡±

    ¡°We got stuck at the back of the crowd and couldn¡¯t see what was going on. Just a bunch of light and dark flashes and then that massive wall of ice appeared out of nowhere,¡± Lime said.

    ¡°By the time we arrived there, a few Magi had shown up and were already melting it,¡± Aila said.

    ¡°Rumours are it was you who cast it,¡± Cerwan said slowly, staring at Velaya, his face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Damn right she did,¡± came a voice to Velaya¡¯s side.

    Otto Carson approached the table and lay a gentle hand on Velaya''s shoulder, smiling down at her, a proud glint within his hazel eyes. He was followed by the other Mages of Velaya¡¯s year.

    ¡°Mind if we join you all?¡± Lilian asked, her forest green eyes twinkling below her dark brows.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lime said. ¡°Come, sit.¡±

    They all shuffled around and sat down on the benches and spent the next few minutes introducing themselves again to each other. Velaya found herself sitting between Lime and Ingrid.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    At some point during the introductions the food had appeared out of thin air. Platters and trays full of meats, fish, fruits and vegetables lined every table in the hall. There were pitchers full of water, wine, ale, and other juices. Everyone loaded their plates full of food and Velaya sat comfortably in silence eating her way through the delicious offerings and listening to the idle chatter. After finishing a plate of steak and vegetables, Velaya was drawn to a three tiered tower of sweets and jams. Her eyes caught with Emilie as the two of them reached for the desserts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t imagine these come from Quinn¡¯s Bakery?¡± Velaya said to her.

    Emilie laughed. ¡°No, I think Ma and Pa would need a bigger shop if they were to support everyone here at Manatide.¡±

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Velaya said and took a bite. It was delicious but still not a Quinn confection. ¡°Not quite the same.¡±

    ¡°No, their egg to flour ratio is different,¡± Emilie smiled as she popped a tart into her mouth.

    ¡°Hey Velaya, what¡¯d the Headmistress say to you and that handsome looking Paladin?¡± Lilian asked, leaning down the table from where she sat next to the Maellstorm twins.

    ¡°That was Athone Valreale, the Crown Prince of Ayradora,¡± Jessica said, sliding her glasses up her nose. She was sitting beside Zin and Otto, across from Lilian.

    All eyes shot to Velaya. She put the brownie she was holding down on her plate and wiped the crumbs off her fingers before folding her hands in her lap.

    ¡°She only wished to know what happened. I believe the two caught fighting will face some disciplinary action.¡±

    ¡°So she didn¡¯t ask you about the massive wall of ice that you cast in about two milliseconds?¡± Devon said, unable to keep the awe from his voice.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Velaya hedged quietly.

    ¡°The Archmagus was the one who recruited her. She probably wasn¡¯t surprised,¡± Lime said as she popped a potato in her mouth. She¡¯d elected for a second serving of entrees instead of desserts.

    ¡°She looked pissed though,¡± said Dardan. ¡°I¡¯ve been here three years now and I don¡¯t remember seeing her like that before.¡±

    Velaya picked at the corner of her brownie, no longer hungry for it.

    ¡°Fights happen all the time,¡± Aila waved offhandedly, ¡°And Ena always looks serious.¡±

    That caught Velaya¡¯s attention. ¡°She used to teach the Mages before she was Headmistress, but did either of you ever have any lessons with her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we had some group lessons, like History and such. She was big into Theology,¡± Aila said. ¡°She¡¯s wicked smart. I could never keep up.¡±

    Dardan chuckled beside her. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise she took over after Archmagaus Barrett left.¡±

    ¡°Why did Barrett step down?¡± Zin, the spikey blonde half elf, asked.

    ¡°No one knows,¡± Dardan said.

    ¡°He was teaching here for a couple hundred years and then suddenly he¡¯s gone,¡± Jessica said.

    ¡°King Robert had him summoned. He serves him now,¡± Victor said casually from further down the table.

    Velaya¡¯s attention latched onto the former guard in King Robert Trelladain¡¯s army. ¡°He left Manatide to join the King¡¯s army?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t really have a choice,¡± Victor¡¯s twin, Devon said.

    ¡°But he¡¯s of Manatide. I thought we didn¡¯t get involved in world affairs?¡± Otto said.

    ¡°A Sentinel has no choice,¡± Devon said.

    ¡°Sentinel? What¡¯s that mean?¡± Emilie asked, turning to look at Velaya.

    ¡°A Sentinel is a magical guardian. Their duty, above all else, is to use their magic to serve Aesor. If the King summons them, they cannot decline,¡± Velaya said uncomfortably, aware of everyone staring at her.

    ¡°I thought that was just a myth,¡± Lime said, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡°The Sentinels haven¡¯t been summoned in many years. Not even during my parent¡¯s time,¡± Cerwan said, ¡°And that¡¯s saying something - they¡¯re over four hundred years old.¡±

    ¡°Which begs the question, what the hell is going on in Aesor?¡± Rose said from the far end of the table.

    The students each looked to one another before their eyes landed back on Velaya. She hesitated, unsure of how much she should say. A lot of what she knew was classified to the Kingdom¡¯s war councils, and Archmagus Ena¡¯s warning earlier to keep a low profile was still fresh in her mind. How much could she share about what would draw out a long forgotten magical protector, to be summoned away from his two-hundred year reign as Archmagus of Manatide Tower?

    ¡°Corruption is sweeping across Aesor,¡± she said finally, ¡°It¡¯s turning blood from red to black, tainting and twisting the animals of the world. If I had to guess, that¡¯s what Archmagus Barrett is responsible for investigating.¡±

    Rose frowned, clearly displeased by Velaya¡¯s tiptoeing. ¡°Well we know that. Strange beasts, consumed by the desire to kill, coming down from mountains to prey on farmers and all that. But what¡¯s the cause of it?¡±

    To that, Velaya did not know. What she did know was that this Corruption was far worse than what the leaders of the four Kingdoms were willing to admit. So far they had agreed to keep the most disturbing information contained and Velaya wasn¡¯t about to risk addressing it now.

    ¡°Well, whatever it is,¡± Dardan said, at Velaya¡¯s silence, ¡°if there¡¯s anyone that can figure it out, it¡¯s Barrett.¡±

    The conversations turned lighter after that as they moved onto other subjects, such as what their classes may involve, what the breakdown of students per Kingdom was, or a particularly amusing one about how many books were actually at Manatide Tower and if it were even possible to read them all. They all concluded that only an elf would be capable of it.

    When they left the Great Hall, the sun had fully set and thousands of stars winked down at them as they crossed the school grounds towards their dormitories, saying goodbye to Aila and Dardan when they turned off the path for the third-year¡¯s residence. All traces of the damage from the altercation between Max and Zyler earlier had been resolved. By the time they got back to the Mage building Velaya was exhausted, having barely slept the night before. She bid her classmates goodnight and went up to her room.

    Moonlight poured into the window and a lit torch on the wall near the door coated the space in a fiery blue glow. She opened the wardrobe and was pleasantly surprised to find a fully stocked closet of clothes - all in standard grey and whites. After using the small washing room she dressed in one of the grey nightgowns. She caught sight of herself in a mirror. Her blue eyes were framed by a subtle deep purple and a few stubborn strands of her long blond hair had come undone from her braid and fell across her face. She looked decidedly not very Princesslike.

    Smiling, she left the washroom, deposited her dirty clothes on the wardrobe floor and went to inspect the desk. There were a few drawers down the side and she opened each one. The top was full of quills and inks, the middle with various parchments and empty scrolls, and the bottom one was full of candle waxes, a few holders, and some matches.

    She pulled out a few papers, a quill and ink pot and set it on the desk, intending to write a letter to Doriel. She then grabbed one of the waxes and placed it within the holder and set it next to the paper and quill.

    Staring at the wick, she mentally reached inside her, finding her mana pool which began to ripple with her touch. Focusing her efforts on drawing from fire she pressed her finger to the wax and a red hot spark of flame sprung from her fingertip and caught the wick. She then turned to face the torch on the wall. Once again she tapped into her mana pool and reached to draw on the Elements and this time a few droplets of water leapt through the air from her outstretched hand and extinguished the torch.

    She smiled again. In the grand scheme of things, it was simple magic, lighting a candle and drawing water to snuff it out. But it still took a level of precision to do so without setting the room ablaze. One of her first magical tutors had spent hours with her lighting and dousing candles until she could practically do it in her sleep. The first few attempts had been disastrous, where she¡¯d set the bookshelf behind the candle ablaze, and followed that by drowning the carpet in waves of water.

    She sat down at the desk and wrote Doriel a quick letter, outlining the events of the day. She wasn¡¯t sure when she¡¯d get a chance to send it to him so when she finished she tucked it into the nightstand drawer and then crawled into bed.

    It was surprisingly comfortable and Velaya only remembered hearing a few soft voices of her classmates retiring to their rooms before she drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 12

    She was ascending the stairs in Manatide¡¯s Tower in the early hours of the morning. No one else was awake yet and Velaya felt herself drawn to get out of bed and go there. She wasn¡¯t exactly sure where she was going, only that she needed to climb the tower. Something was waiting for her at the top. Something was calling to her.

    She passed hundreds of doors and windows and still the tower rose higher and higher into the air, only the sound of her boots softly padding against the purple runner on the stairs echoed through the Tower.

    She¡¯d been walking for what felt like hours and she could feel her chest getting tighter with every step. The walls were suddenly more narrow but she knew she had to keep going. She was getting closer. There was a strange light up ahead coming through a door that was cracked open.

    When she reached the landing with the door, she paused to catch her breath and to listen. She could hear voices coming from the other side of the door but couldn¡¯t make out who it was. They sounded strange, distant, unworldly. It sounded like they were arguing over something.

    Silently she crept forward and peered through the crack in the door.

    It was a plain, small circular space. Barely bigger than her bedroom at the Mage¡¯s dormitories. At the centre was a chair with someone sitting on it. Their back was to her. They were wearing the tides with the hood up, but they appeared dirty and ragged. The once brilliant violet cloak was torn and covered in a dark liquid. They were the only one in the room.

    Velaya¡¯s mana flared suddenly. Something wasn¡¯t right. She had heard two voices but there was only one person in this room. She felt a sudden desire to turn and run but found herself frozen to the spot.

    The person on the chair started to scream. A terrible, guttural sound that ran shivers down Velaya¡¯s spine. She watched in horror as the person wailed in agony. They trashed around and eventually fell to the floor, rolling onto their side to face her. She cried out in horror as she stared into the green eyes of Athone.

    ¡°Velaya!¡± came a voice from far away.

    She opened her eyes and was met by wide grey eyes. Her throat felt hoarse - she had been yelling. She blinked, and took a few deep breaths trying to right herself. She was back inside her room in the Mage¡¯s dormitory. Standing above her with a deep frown was a beautiful elf with buzzed pink hair.

    ¡°It was just a dream,¡± Rose said as Velaya sat up. Her light grey nightgown was wet with sweat.

    Judging by the soft pink light coming from her window, dawn was just around the corner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Velaya croaked. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±

    Rose tilted her head, analysing her. ¡°Do you have nightmares often?¡±

    Velaya shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t remember the last time I had a dream like that.¡±

    When Rose didn¡¯t respond, Velaya added, ¡°Thank you for checking on me. Again, I¡¯m sorry to have woken you.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± was all Rose offered before she turned and walked to the door. She seemed to hesitate at the threshold for a moment before she stepped out into the hall and closed the door softly behind her.

    Velaya was wide awake now. The dream had unsettled her. It felt so real. She wondered if it was a result of the magic on the island. Was it her own mana evolving? Was it some sort of prophecy or had it just been a random nightmare spurred on by her conversations the other day. She found herself wanting to seek out Athone. To see with her own eyes that he was ok. The sight of him writhing around in agony seemed forged in her mind and her gown felt too tight around her neck.

    Shaking her head, confident she wasn''t going to be able to sleep again, she washed up and got ready for the day. Her clothes from yesterday, that she had left in the bottom of the wardrobe, had disappeared. A magical hamper of some sort. Normally she would have felt amused by this but she couldn¡¯t shake the unease from the dream. She dressed and went downstairs.

    The common room was empty but Velaya noticed ten leather satchels piled neatly on the table beside the class agenda. They were all identical and she opened the one closest to her. It was full of blank parchment, quills and ink, and a simple pocket watch. It was wide enough to hold a few books.

    ¡°Oh good, they¡¯ve given us something to take notes with. I was beginning to worry I¡¯d have to memorise everything,¡± Jessica said as she entered the room and stood next to Velaya to flip through the bags.

    ¡°They did say the school provides us with all we need,¡± Otto arrived a moment later, yawning and stretching his long arms over his head, his red hair tied neatly in one long piece down his back.

    Emilie appeared behind Otto, gently nudging him out of the way as she approached the table. ¡°Except for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to go to the Great Hall before class,¡± Jessica said as she pulled a satchel over her shoulder.

    ¡°Morning all,¡± the half elf, Zin, appeared from the staircase next. ¡°How¡¯d everyone sleep?¡±

    The rest of Velaya¡¯s classmates filed in after Zin and the general consensus was that everyone slept well enough. Most were excited about today and had tossed and turned a bit in the night. No one had said anything about nightmares and Velaya kept her mouth shut and avoided eye contact with Rose, who too remained quiet during the conversation.

    Eventually they all donned their bags and made their way towards the Great Hall.

    Compared to the previous evening, the dining space felt fairly empty. Most of the first-years had arrived and a few of the other year¡¯s students were scattered about here and there. The tables were already full of breakfast offerings including eggs, bacon, sausages, rolls, pastries, porridges and juices.

    As the Mages made their way towards an unoccupied table, Velaya caught sight of Athone sitting with Max and a few other Paladins at a table near the windows.

    She found herself rooted to the spot as she roamed her eyes over him, desperate to assure herself that what she had seen in her dream was nothing more. He looked as handsome as ever, the orange morning light illuminated his hair, making it appear a golden brown. His full lips were turned up in a friendly smile, listening politely to his classmates.

    ¡°Oof,¡± Lilian said, having walked right into Velaya¡¯s back when she¡¯d stopped suddenly.

    It was at that same moment that Athone¡¯s gaze met Velaya¡¯s, a quizzical expression on his face.

    ¡°Sorry Lilian,¡± Velaya said quickly, feeling a flush creeping up her neck.

    Lilian¡¯s sparklingly green eyes followed to where Velaya had been looking and turned back to her with a knowing smile that only inflamed her cheeks more.

    ¡°You two are obviously well acquainted,¡± she said quietly enough to ensure no one else would hear as the two of them took a seat at the end of the table with their classmates.

    ¡°Yes, Athone and I have known each other for years. Our families are close,¡± she said quietly, busying herself with loading her plate up, trying desperately to avoid Lilian¡¯s amused eyes.

    ¡°Well he certainly is handsome. The two of you make a good match,¡± Lilian said. ¡°And a powerful one too, seeing as you¡¯re both heirs to your Kingdoms. Why, if the two of you were to unite, you could take over all of Aesor!¡±

    Velaya tried to suppress a groan. ¡°Our relationship isn¡¯t like that. He¡¯s more of a brother,¡± she said, perhaps a bit too quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m only teasing you Velaya,¡± Lilian said, her dark brows softening.

    ¡°You¡¯d get along well with our mothers then,¡± Velaya said, the corner of her lips twitching upwards.

    Lilian laughed, her long silver hair loose at her sides, flowing over her rolling shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to introduce me to him then,¡± she said with a wink a minute later, having poured herself some orange juice.

    Velaya couldn¡¯t help but smile. The thought of Athone courting with anyone was laughable. He¡¯d long maintained he had little interest in relationships and said they would only serve to distract himself from his Kingdom and duty. Then again, that was the previous time she had seen him. Perhaps his stance on things had changed in the last two years. Not that it mattered. It wasn¡¯t something she was concerned with. Not in the slightest.

    She cast her eyes back towards him. He was currently engaged in conversation with Max, but she could have sworn a moment ago his gaze had been in their direction. Relieved that he seemed perfectly fine, the weight of the dream that had been hovering over her lifted as she watched him laugh at something Max had said.

    ¡°Velaya? The bacon?¡± Otto said from a few seats down, trying to get her attention for what was clearly more than the first time.

    Determinedly keeping her eyes on the tray of bacon she passed it to Otto. She could practically feel Lilian¡¯s smile and murmur of the word ¡®brother¡¯ and decided to eat the rest of her breakfast without speaking or looking up again.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ~~~

    After breakfast Velaya and the rest of the first-years set off for the Tower for their first lessons. It was a united lesson, where all five classes would attend together.

    They wound their way up the grand staircase, following directions left with their agendas, to a rounded amphitheatre classroom a few stories up. Rows of desks faced towards a staged area with a large chalkboard covering the entire wall behind it. The first-year students spread out to claim seats.

    Velaya found herself sitting between Otto and Ingrid in the second last row, with the Druids, Lime and Cerwan seated behind them. Thankfully Lilian was seated further down the row beside the twins to Otto¡¯s right. Zin, Rose, Jessica and Emilie sat in the row in front of them.

    Glancing around the room, Velaya noticed most of the different classes sat with or near one another. The Druids, Shamans and Mages sat closely together while the Paladins and Sorcerers sat on opposite sides of the room. Even within the Mage group, they sat with those from their same Kingdom.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± came a voice from the front of the room, startling most of the students.

    A human male of medium build with short caramel brown hair, a crooked nose, and a pleasantly kind face with deep wrinkles had appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°I am Magus Erich. Welcome to Mana and Magic of Aesor!¡± he said. His voice was loud and clear, echoing through the room. ¡°As the Archmagus had alluded to earlier, there are those of you here who are well practised using the magical arts whereas some of you here have little or no experience. It is my task to ensure you all have the same understanding of how magic and mana works so that everyone here is on the same page as you progress through your studies. Druids may not be able to harness the power of the Elements, but that does not mean they should not understand how Shamanist magic works. Not all Sorcerer¡¯s curses are sinister in their nature, just as not all Paladin¡¯s Light is just. Understanding what makes each school unique is vital to your futures long outside of this Tower. For you never know when a time may come when you seek the aid of a Druid for healing or a Shaman for heat.¡±

    Beside Velaya, Ingrid was taking notes. She was not alone, many others in the classroom were as well.

    ¡°Where are my Mages?¡± Magus Erich said, casting his gaze throughout the room.

    Velaya and her nine companions raised their hands.

    ¡°Ah there you are,¡± Magus Erich said, his eyes lingering on Velaya for a heartbeat. ¡°You are quite unique. You have the ability to draw on all forms of magic but you will have your work cut out for you. Mastering one school of magic is difficult enough, but to harness the power of all four is quite the task. Due to the size of your year, we believe it is best for you to work with the other classes during their studies.¡±

    Otto gently elbowed Velaya and whispered quietly, ¡°You were right.¡±

    ¡°But I digress,¡± Magus Erich continued. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the basics¡±.

    For the next couple of hours, Magus Erich spent the time teaching them about how mana and magic within the world works. Born inside each spellcaster was a pool of mana to draw from. This resource of power could then be spent on one of the four schools of magic; Light, Dark, Physical or Elemental. The more powerful a spell someone cast, the more mana it would require. Mana spent would eventually replenish itself over time, though there were potions that they could take to help boost this process. These mana potions were developed at Manatide Tower and were circulated throughout the Kingdoms. They were very expensive so relying on them to fill their reservoirs was not ideal. Instead, learning to control and use your mana wisely was considered a best practice. A fully depleted mana pool may take days to replenish depending on how deep it was.

    There wasn¡¯t anything new for Velaya to learn, but beside her, Ingrid had filled up many pieces of parchment with notes, her scarred hands full of black ink. Her face was pale.

    After their brief conversation yesterday, Velaya had suspected that Ingrid¡¯s magic had manifested itself as a result of some traumatic event. To draw on one¡¯s mana pool requires an inner focus, and if someone lived a life secluded from magic, it wasn¡¯t that uncommon for them to not realise they¡¯d been born with it. Parents with any sort of wealth would often take their young children for testing to see if they were born with mana. For those of less privilege, often mana pools went undetected and only a strong emotional outburst could draw it out. Not unsimilar to what had happened yesterday when Velaya had summoned the ice wall.

    When the Magus had dismissed them, Velaya helped Ingrid collect her notes.

    ¡°Thank you, your grace,¡± Ingrid said quietly, taking the scrolls and putting them in her satchel.

    ¡°Please Ingrid, just Velaya.¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s pale cheeks flushed, she looked flustered. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just a bit overwhelmed. Forgive me.¡±

    Velaya reached out and gently grabbed her hand, her skin felt taut and rough from scarring. ¡°If you want any additional help, you need only ask. I¡¯m no Magus but I do have quite a bit of experience with all this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your g-... Velaya,¡± Ingrid said and offered Velaya a small smile.

    In front of them, Rose had already finished packing up her bag, but she seemed to linger a moment, busying herself with the satchel¡¯s straps.

    ¡°I think we have Theology next,¡± Ingrid said, pulling her bag across her chest. ¡°At least I know about that.¡±

    ¡°Where in Bellaurose are you from?¡± Velaya asked as the two of them shuffled down the row towards the exit.

    ¡°Jade Hill, near the border of Elyzeme. My parents were priests there,¡± she said, as they entered the hallway.

    Velaya¡¯s and Ingrid¡¯s eyes met, a sudden wave of understanding passing between them.

    Velaya could feel the colour draining from her face. Jade Hill was a small, secluded village in the south of Bellaurose, surrounded by mountains. It had been ravaged by Corruption. The town had burned to the ground by the time the Kingdom¡¯s guards were able to arrive and put a stop to it.

    ¡°So Theology is a class I think I¡¯ll like,¡± Ingrid said. There was a finality to her tone and Velaya understood that specific door of conversation was closed.

    Velaya tried to smile. ¡°Then perhaps you¡¯ll be able to teach me a thing or two.¡±

    Ingrid returned the smile but neither said anything more as they followed the other first-years to their next lecture.

    ~~~

    Theology was taught by an ancient looking woman, whose spine had her hunched over. Her short white hair was long, but the subtle point of her ears wasn¡¯t missed. A half elf that looked as old as she did had to have quite the lifetime of experience under her belt. She was leaning against a large desk at the front of a long hall, and other individual desks were scattered throughout the room.

    ¡°Come, grab a seat,¡± the Magus said. Her voice was soft, and frail.

    They all took seats and like before, had grouped themselves up based on their classes.

    ¡°I am Magus Rufina and I shall be teaching you about the Gods, for there are some of you in this room today who will live a life long after here dedicated to the magic of the religions of this world.¡±

    Ingrid sat a few rows in front of Velaya. She seemed to sit up straighter.

    ¡°As many of you know, Aesor is the Goddess of Love and Creation. She is responsible for everything around us, from the stars and oceans to the lands and the magical ley lines that twist and wind below the earth,¡± Magus Rufina said. ¡°The very mana that runs through your bodies is a direct tie to Aesor¡¯s own blood.

    But with everything in nature, there must be balance. That is where her brother, Saeligos, the God of Hatred and Destruction comes into the story. For it is his purpose to destroy all that is created. Both brother and sister have been locked in a timeless battle of creation and destruction for eternity. The effects of which can be felt today.

    With every world that Aesor created, Saeligos was quick to destroy it. Over time, our divine Goddess grew wise to Saeligos¡¯ efforts to undermine her and in an ultimate act of sacrifice, it is believed that Aesor imbued her own soul into our world.

    As a result, Saeligos could not outright destroy her new world and for many thousands of years, our world has existed in a state of peace, free of his destruction.

    But Saeligos would not relent to his sister. Unable to act directly against her, Saeligos instead recognized that to destroy her world, our world, it would have to come from within. To do so, he uses his influence of hatred to Corrupt the creatures on this planet. The more intelligent the creature the harder it is, and the longer it takes for the hatred to seep in and be influenced. It is that evil and hatred that we must rally against, to understand and conquer.¡±

    When the Magus paused, the classroom seemed to buzz. Velaya knew of the Gods, as everyone did, but hearing Magus Rufina speak of the Corruption as though it was directly from Saeligos himself was new. From what most people understood, the Gods were omnipresent and simply represented a window into the afterworld. Those who lived good lives would end up with Aesor in a heavenly state, where those who did not would find themselves in a hellish landscape with Saeilgos.

    What Magus Rufina was speaking of sounded like something far greater than what the priests of cathedrals would preach about on Sundays. Was an evil God the source of the Corruption? Velaya wasn¡¯t certain if that made her feel better or worse. Having an answer to what may be causing the Corruption only led to more questions on how to combat it - assuming that was even possible.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to understand?¡± a voice boomed from the left side of the room. Maxwell Cobb, the walnut haired Paladin who she¡¯d escorted to the infirmary was slouched back in his chair, a sneer on his face as he turned to look at Zyler Vance, the Sorcerer on the opposite side of the room from him. ¡°Just get rid of all the Sorcerers and their Dark magic. They¡¯re nothing more than Saeligos¡¯ spawns.¡±

    A blanket of tension covered the room. Zyler and the rest of the Sorcerers seated near him looked as though they wanted to either lunge across the room or disappear into their seats.

    Looking back at the Paladins, Velaya saw some of them nodding their heads in agreement, while others seemed uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved to see Athone watching Max with reproach, his body stiff.

    The unease was broken only by a soft, frail laugh coming from Magus Rufina.

    ¡°It is a good thing that you are here Mister Cobb,¡± she said after a rather tense minute. ¡°For you have much to learn about the ways of the Gods and the magic of Aesor¡¯s world.

    The four schools of magic act in harmony with one another. Your precious Light would not be complete without a Sorcerer¡¯s Dark. To have one exist above the other would throw the balance of the world into chaos, and tip the scales in Saeligos¡¯ favour.

    In fact, those of us who study the deities believe that Aesor had once created a world full of only those capable of drawing on the magic of Light. It did not take Saeligos long to destroy it. Their pride and arrogance was their own undoing.¡±

    Velaya caught a glimpse of Zyler¡¯s triumphant, albeit inappropriate gesture towards Max.

    ¡°Speaking of such, I think it¡¯s important we begin our studies with understanding the worlds of Aesor¡¯s past creations,¡± Magus Rufina said.

    She waved her hand in the air, a blue light began to glow from her fingers and a moment later soft plunking sounds rang through the room as books appeared in midair above the student¡¯s desks and toppled onto them.

    They spent the rest of the morning learning about various worlds that Aesor had created and the means with which Saeligos had gone to destroy them.

    By the time they broke for lunch, Velaya¡¯s head was swimming. She had never really concerned herself with the affairs of the Gods before. Being heir to her Kingdom she felt she had other, more tangible matters, to deal with.

    Velaya noticed that Ingrid seemed to have more spring in her step as they made their way to the Great Hall. Perhaps they would have to lean on each other more than she thought.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°Three copper says that Max bloke ends up in the infirmary again before the day¡¯s over,¡± Lime said cheerfully, plunking herself next to Velaya within the Great Hall.

    The first-years had been granted a few hours reprieve before their next lessons. Some students had taken their lunch back to their dormitories, eager to drop off their new books or to write letters home or to relax in their rooms. Others had decided to postpone their lunch and wander the island¡¯s grounds.

    Velaya, Otto, Emilie and much to Velaya¡¯s surprise, Rose had decided to stay and enjoy their lunch within the hall.

    ¡°Make it ten. He¡¯s more likely to attack Zyler when his back is turned,¡± Otto said from Velaya¡¯s right, taking a massive bite out of a ham sandwich.

    Cerwan took a seat across from Lime saying, ¡°I heard they¡¯ve been prohibited from using magic outside of class lest they find themselves expelled.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t stop Zyler from sockin¡¯ him in the chin,¡± Emilie said, seated beside Cerwan, as the group chuckled.

    ¡°He deserves it,¡± came a strong voice from behind Velaya.

    ¡°Prince Athone!¡± Emilie cried, dropping her spoon with a clatter into her bowl of soup.

    Velaya hid her smile by taking a sip of water.

    ¡°Hello Emilie. It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Athone said with a charming smile. ¡°It¡¯s barely been twenty-four hours and already I miss your family¡¯s strawberry tarts.¡± Emilie¡¯s face went as red as said tart.

    ¡°I do hope none of you will hold what Max said against all of us Paladins,¡± Athone said to the rest of the group.

    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re welcome to join us if you wish,¡± Lime said, beaming up at him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Athone said.

    He placed his hand on Velaya¡¯s shoulder, using it as leverage, while swinging his leg over the bench to sit between her and Otto. When his hand lingered there, Velaya quickly batted it away.

    Lime introduced everyone at the table to him and he greeted them pleasantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s always the Paladins and Sorcerers, isn¡¯t it?¡± Otto asked Athone, offering him the tray of sandwiches.

    Chuckling, Athone accepted a bacon and lettuce offering, ¡°You heard Magus Rufina. Us Paladins like to think we¡¯re direct descendants of Aesor, while the Sorcerers are nothing more than demons spawned by Saeligos. It¡¯s all bullshit of course, but alas, here we are.¡±

    As he took a bite of sandwich, he was oblivious to how the others at the table exchanged quick looks, surprised by his candour.

    ¡°What I heard was that she believes a God is responsible for the Corruption,¡± Rose chidded from the end of the table, beside Emilie.

    Velaya felt Athone stiffen next to her.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put too much stock into that,¡± Athone said smoothly, giving no indication of his momentary discomfort. ¡°God or not, the Corruption manifests itself in creatures that can be felled by sword or magic. Our best course of action is to train more soldiers and for us here to focus on how we may use our magic to protect those who cannot do so themselves.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here then?¡± Rose said, her grey eyes boring into Athone¡¯s green.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re all here?¡± he asked, brows raised.

    ¡°Some maybe,¡± she shrugged.

    ¡°Is that not our duty? Us born with magical gifts. Should we not be using them to help those of this world?¡± he pushed gently.

    ¡°Only if you¡¯re heir to a Kingdom would you feel that way,¡± she said, her eyes never leaving him. ¡°But I think most of us are just here to look out for ourselves.¡±

    Athone bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Perhaps that is true and if so I cannot fault anyone for it. I, however, have not been afforded such a luxury.¡± He glanced over at Velaya. ¡°Neither of us have.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s small accompanying smile was tight - strained.

    ¡°And Ayradora is better for it,¡± Emilie said, kindly to Athone.

    ¡°Not unlike Trelladain,¡± Otto said, speaking of his home Kingdom. ¡°King Robert is one of the greatest Paladins in all of Aesor. If you turn out half the spellcaster he is, I daresay Emilie is correct and Ayradora¡¯s future is bright.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, I¡¯d prefer not to be compared to King Robert. Especially not while I am here. I am merely a pupil of Manatide, like all of you,¡± Athone said.

    If Velaya hadn¡¯t known him for years, she would have missed it, like everyone else at the table did. But she caught the tightness that stretched at the corner of his eyes and felt the sudden coldness that radiated off him.

    ¡°We should get going, Lime. Our Druid classes are due to begin shortly,¡± Cerwan said, looking over to a large ornate metal clock mounted to a wall near the windows.

    Unlike a standard clock, this one had twenty different hands. One for each year¡¯s specific class. The outside of the clock, where the numbers typically would be, was marked by various symbols, each representing a specific class or time of day. All of the first-year¡¯s five hands were pointing to lunch. The first-year¡¯s Druid hand was inching closer to their class¡¯ symbol.

    ¡°Already? We just sat down!¡± Lime groaned playfully as she forced herself from the table. ¡°Good luck this afternoon.¡±

    A short while later, Otto and Emilie had decided to return to the dormitory to drop off their books from their morning classes, offering to return Velaya and Rose¡¯s for them.

    ¡°Well ladies, it was a pleasure,¡± Athone said, dabbing his mouth with his napkin before dropping it on his plate. ¡°Mind yourself with those demons,¡± he threw a wink at Rose as he stood and walked away from their table. She scowled at his back and Velaya couldn¡¯t fully stifle her laugh.

    ¡°He certainly says the right thing, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Rose said as they both stood, tossing their satchels over their shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s as though he¡¯d make a good diplomat or something,¡± Velaya remarked, casting her a sidelong glance, as the two of them walked out of the hall together.

    Catching Velaya off guard, Rose smiled. Her face was already the picture of elven beauty but with her features softened, her dull grey eyes seemed to radiate like overcast clouds broken apart by rays of sunlight.

    ¡°I¡¯d imagine it¡¯s easier for him,¡± Rose said a few moments later when they were halfway across the grounds towards the Tower.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°He was born into the role. You on the other hand, were not,¡± Rose stopped walking and Velaya came to a halt before her. Her smile had faded and her eyes were like steel, piercing, as though searching for something that Velaya did not understand.

    ¡°Tell me Princess, do you wish to be Queen?¡±

    Velaya was so surprised by the question that she had to take a step backwards. She felt exposed. As though she was standing on trial and Rose¡¯s stare would force the truth from her. Answering her question with a quick yes should have been easy, but she hesitated. Instead of risking exposing herself further, she deflected.

    ¡°To serve my Kingdom is a great honour,¡± she said evenly. ¡°But my father is in good health and I still have many years to learn from him.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the question,¡± Rose was clearly not willing to let her off so easily.

    Wishing she was anywhere else, she looked around to see if there were any distractions she could use to politely extract herself. Their fellow classmates were walking up the hill towards the Tower from the dormitories, but they were still a bit too far away to call out to.

    When Velaya didn¡¯t respond, Rose said, ¡°What of your brother?¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡± Velaya said defensively, shooting her attention back to the elf. She could feel heat on her neck, her throat starting to dry.

    ¡°Why is he permitted to bypass his duty?¡± Rose continued, obvious to Velaya¡¯s rising temper.

    ¡°Lord Doriel is more committed to Aesor than anyone else. Even now, he sets sail for the shores of your Kingdom so he may help those from Elyzeme. His duty is to the seas - which those of us from Bellaurose cherish deeply.¡±

    As hard as she tried to keep the emotion from her voice, she wasn¡¯t as practised as Athone was. Doriel was used to those questioning his loyalty and always brushed it off with a laugh, but she would not stand for it. Wearing the Tides or not, he was still her brother.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be late for our Sorcerer¡¯s class,¡± Velaya said coldly, breaking eye contact with Rose and turning to march the rest of the way to the Tower. Rose did not immediately follow her but she felt her eyes on her the entire way there.

    ~~~

    The first-year Mages were to spend their afternoon lessons with the Sorcerers, studying the ways of Dark magic.

    They all stood huddled together in a large circular room, with no chairs or desks. There were no windows, torches mounted to the stone walls were their only source of light, casting an eerie glow in the room, the students shadows¡¯ dancing along the cold floors.

    At the centre of the room was a target dummy, standing over ten feet tall and made out of a simple wooden cross and a bag of stuffed hay mounted to it.

    The whole place reminded Velaya of a dungeon.

    ¡°Maybe Max was onto something about these Sorcerers after all,¡± Otto whispered quietly so only Velaya could hear.

    Though she was still irritated from her conversation with Rose earlier, she offered Otto a small smile.

    ¡°They really don¡¯t help themselves, do they?¡± she said, and could feel Otto¡¯s silent chuckle rumbling next to her.

    The Sorcerers stood off to the side slightly away from the Mages who stood together - Rose and Velaya on opposite ends of the group.

    Zyler Vance¡¯s dark eyes kept roving over them in disapproval and when Velaya caught his stare, his lips curved up in a sneering smile. She was the first to turn away.

    No one said anything and the silence in the room weighed heavily. The occasional shuffle of someone¡¯s cloak or a cough offered the only source of sound. Just when Velaya was tempted to say something to break the discomfort, a door near the back of the room creaked open.

    A slim figure emerged, her booted heels clicking against the stone floor as she marched towards the centre of the room. She was tall, and pale, with long raven-black hair that was unbound and flowing wildly behind her, above her violet cloak. She did not wear the grey woollen sweater of the Tides, only the white blouse, the top few buttons unbound. A silver necklace, wrapped tight around her neck, with a thumb-sized glowing onyx jewel hung down to her full breasts. The jewel matched in colour to her eyes and her lips. Her face was young, yet her ears were rounded - human. She was bewitching.

    There was something about her that struck Velaya as familiar and yet she was certain she had never seen this woman before.

    When she spoke, her voice was deep and smokey.

    ¡°Welcome to year one of your Dark magic studies. I understand that this morning you have studied the theory of magic but have yet to put it to practise. That changes here.¡±

    The students exchanged glances, some eager, others nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯d like for you all to pair up. Mages, please split yourselves up and partner with a Sorcerer.¡±

    It was hard to tell who was more displeased by this. The Sorcerers quickly clambered together to partner up with each other, while the Mages stood back. Eventually there were five pairs of Sorcerers together, Zyler included - leaving ten sullen looking Sorcerers standing alone, staring at Velaya and her classmates. For a moment, no one moved. Even the Magus stood there watching and waiting, her dark eyes never blinking, her expression neutral.

    Velaya moved first and approached a woman who stood closest to her and was a head shorter than her, with curly brown hair, large golden eyes and long pointed ears that were punched with many tiny golden studs running all around them.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    The other Mages and Sorcerers took their cue and began to pair off and introduce themselves to one another, all of their voices echoing throughout the room.

    ¡°Hello. Would you mind if we partnered together?¡± Velaya asked, attempting to sound more sure of herself as to not convey how nervous she actually was.

    The woman¡¯s pretty face was tight, cautious - but she held her hand out to her. ¡°Marika Dipit, of Elyzeme.¡±

    Velaya offered her a kind smile and shook her hand, ¡°Velaya Rosemore, of-¡±

    ¡°Bellaurose. Yes, I know,¡± Marika cut her off. Her voice offered no hostility, rather it was warm and soft and she offered Velaya a returning smile.

    They stood there in a surprisingly comfortable silence while waiting for everyone else to finish introducing themselves and for the Magus to continue, but she didn¡¯t appear to be in any hurry.

    ¡°Forgive me, but I do not know what the proper protocols are here. Am I to call you Lady Rosemore?¡± Marika asked her quietly.

    ¡°No, please, Velaya is all I am here.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Marika smiled again and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a Princess before.¡±

    ¡°I hope that I may be able to live up to your expectations,¡± Velaya offered.

    ¡°Yes, you already have,¡± she said.

    Velaya studied her, unsure if what she had said was a backhanded compliment. The Magus began talking again before she could give it more thought.

    ¡°Very good. Now that¡¯s settled, I will need each group to come and grab one of these then spread out within the room.¡± She held out her hand and fifteen crystal balls appeared out of thin air and hovered above it. They were no bigger than a cantaloupe and were perfectly round with milky white clouds swirling around inside of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get us a spot, if you want to grab the orb,¡± Marika said.

    The room buzzed with activity as the students spread out or formed a queue in front of the Magus to grab a crystal ball.

    When Velaya approached the instructor, the Magus¡¯ eyes looked her up and down. For an instant, it looked as though she was going to say something but she remained silent as she floated one of the orbs down to her.

    Velaya held the crystal ball in both hands. It was warm and as soon as it touched her skin her mana perked up inside of her. The white clouds inside seemed to darken slightly.

    She found Marika near the back of the room and passed the crystal ball to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± Marika said. ¡°Any idea what it''s for?¡±

    ¡°It felt warm to my touch. And I¡¯m not sure. Crystal balls are intended to hold magic and are used for a variety of different studies.¡±

    Marika shrugged. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll find out.¡±

    ¡°Excellent,¡± the Magus said as she walked casually through the room between the groups of students. ¡°The crystal you hold is a conductor and in this case, it is tuned for Dark magic.

    Each one of you here has the ability to draw from the Dark. The Sorcerers will find this drill easier as you will only have one school of magic to pull from. The Mages here may find this more challenging as the Light, Physical and Elemental magic schools are also at your disposal. You will need to block out those sources and focus exclusively on the Dark. These crystal balls, along with your partners, will help you all in doing so.¡±

    She waved her hand and suddenly the room was plunged into a thick darkness, blocking out the light from the sconces on the wall. The milky white glow of the ball shone from within Marika''s hands and across their faces, reminiscent of moonlight reflecting off the surface of a lake.

    ¡°You and your partners will both need to touch the crystals,¡± the Magus¡¯ voice carried through the darkness of the room. The sounds of her boots clicking off the floor providing the only indication of where she was.

    Marika held the ball in her upturned palms and Velaya placed her hand on top. It was still warm.

    ¡°In a moment, I will ask you to focus your attention on the mists within the crystal. While you are doing so, I will have you pay close attention to how your body reacts. You may feel a strange sensation of power from within you. As most of you know, that will be your mana pool. Please do this now - focus on the orbs before you until you can feel your mana stirring within.¡±

    Velaya could already feel her mana pool rippling with anticipation as she and Marika cast their eyes on the orb. The swirling clouds within began to darken into plumes of billowy dark smoke that twisted and turned casually within the confines of the crystal.

    The room was silent for a few minutes, save for the Magus¡¯ footsteps and Velaya watched Marika. She was focusing intently on the crystal ball, her brows furrowed, her bottom lip tucked under her front teeth. Unlike Velaya, who felt more relaxed now tapping into her mana, Marika¡¯s posture seemed strained.

    ¡°By now, you should all be feeling something,¡± the smokey voice of their instructor drifted over from across the room.

    Marika was nodding her head, her golden eyes never breaking from the crystal.

    ¡°Now, utilise that source of power inside you to focus on drawing the darkness from within the crystal. Your mana will begin to absorb the Dark magic, which you will later be able to use. For now, I only wish for you to draw it towards you and to hold it there. To get a sense of how that feels.

    For the Mages here, this may be more difficult. It can be challenging to pinpoint one specific school of magic to draw from. The crystal and your partner will help you with this task. Their focus and the magic within the orb will act as a map to help you isolate the Dark magic available to you.¡±

    Velaya watched as a bead of sweat formed on Marika¡¯s brow and she could feel the orb below her shaking slightly under her strain.

    It had been a long time since she had first learned how to utilise her mana to draw on magic, but she couldn¡¯t remember it ever feeling as difficult as Marika was making it. She wanted to see if others in the class were struggling as much as her, but the darkness was too thick.

    ¡°Aha!¡± Marika whispered triumphantly, still fixated on the ball. The clouds within had thinned slightly.

    Velaya smiled, happy for her success. Then she reached out, with barely any effort, and drew in the magic of the Dark.

    Despite its implied name, and what the Paladins would have people believe, Dark magic wasn¡¯t sinister. Yes, it could be used to hex foes with terrible curses or to control demons, but it had some wonderful abilities too. It mostly affected someone¡¯s mind, such as allowing the spellcaster to soothe someone¡¯s thoughts - which could come in handy during a heated exchange, allowing the caster to demand calmness.

    Velaya¡¯s mana clung to the Dark and bubbled inside her, waiting to be popped. She hadn¡¯t drawn very much of it, but immediately after doing so, the clouds within the orb disappeared leaving a translucent pearl mist within.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Marika exclaimed quietly, finally breaking her eye contact with the ball to stare up at Velaya in astonishment. ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fortunate enough to study magic since I was a young girl,¡± Velaya said quietly.

    Marika shook her head slowly, her mouth still parted in shock. ¡°Yes and so have I.¡±

    ¡°Many of you will now be harnessing some Dark magic,¡± the Magus¡¯ voice was closer now. ¡°For those who have not been able to, do not fret. These things take time and there are others here who have a head start. Keep up your focus and you will find yourself capable. You would not be here at Manatide Tower otherwise.

    For those who have been able to draw on the Dark I would ask you to focus on expelling it. Allow yourself to push the Dark mana from within you. With that push, I want you to attempt to clear the darkness from around you within this room. Please do so when you are ready.¡±

    Once again Velaya waited and watched Marika, offering her an encouraging smile.

    Marika returned it, and then closed her eyes in focus. It took a few minutes but eventually a soft whooshing sound was followed by a momentary parting of the darkness a few feet around her body, as though a torch had suddenly been lit and was then extinguished again a second later.

    She beamed up at Velaya. ¡°This darkness around us is quite solid. I¡¯m shocked I was able to push away as much as I did.¡±

    Velaya smiled back at her and the two spent a few minutes looking around the room. Little pops of light flaring here and there surrounding people¡¯s bodies, flashing like torch lights igniting on and off throughout the room - the flares of Dark magic only lasting for a second or two.

    ¡°Go on Velaya, you try it,¡± Marika said, staring up expectantly.

    She reached inside herself, finding the Dark magic of her mana pool instantly and pushed it out from within.

    The entire room was bathed in light as the darkness completely vanished. Cries of surprise rang out off the stoned walls as people whirled around to see what had happened. Most of them were looking at the Magus, assuming she had removed it.

    She was looking directly at Velaya, standing not more than two feet from her, a soft smile flashed briefly across her face.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be all for today,¡± she said, turning away from Velaya and addressing the rest of the class again. ¡°You will all find a crystal ball like the ones here, within your rooms. Your task, until we meet again, is to work on focusing your mana to draw in the Dark magic from the crystal and then release it by pushing it back within. The more you do this, the more natural it will become.

    Some of you may find this task simple, but learning to control precisely how much Dark you pull and push is essential to mastering its abilities. Due to its nature of affecting one¡¯s mind, it is important you understand the subtleties of it.¡±

    She waved her hand through the air and a pedestal appeared next to the target dummy with a stack of thick, dark leather bound books on top.

    ¡°Before you is a book for you to take which should enlighten you on some of the benefits of Dark magic within Aesor. I¡¯d ask you to all read the first four chapters and have a scroll of no less than two feet long summarising your findings.¡±

    She moved to the edge of the pedestal and waved her hand again, and a table appeared in front of her with fifteen cloth covered boxes that lay empty.

    ¡°For those of you who wish to stay and continue practising you may do so as I am happy to offer my assistance for the remainder of the afternoon. Otherwise, you may return your crystals to me and are dismissed for the day.¡±

    The students moved about the room again, returning their crystal balls and grabbing their books and placing them in their satchels, all while talking excitedly with one another.

    ¡°It was nice to meet you, Velaya,¡± Marika said.

    ¡°You as well,¡± Velaya responded, picking her bag up off the floor and following behind her towards the pedestal.

    It appeared as though no one was willing to stay behind as most deposited their orbs, took a book and left the room. While she waited for the students ahead of her to grab their books, Ingrid came to stand alongside her at the back of the line.

    ¡°I may ask for your help with all this,¡± she whispered to Velaya, her eyes focused on the Sorcerer¡¯s cloak who was ahead of them.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Velaya offered gently. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve plenty of time this afternoon. Unless you¡¯d wish to stay here?¡±

    ¡°Heavens no,¡± Ingrid said quickly, her hazel and white eyes wide when she looked over. ¡°This place makes me uncomfortable and the Magus is rather intimidating. I¡¯d rather your aid, if you¡¯re willing.¡±

    When Velaya nodded, Ingrid offered her a lopsided smile before grabbing a book and heading off towards the exit. Velaya followed behind her.

    It appears the Archmagus faith in you is well placed.

    Velaya nearly dropped her bag in surprise as a deep husky voice reverberated within her own head. Ingrid didn¡¯t appear to notice anything and continued out of the room leaving Velaya frozen to the spot. She turned slowly to look at the tall, pale instructor.

    The Magus was still standing by the pedestal, her arms folded neatly behind her back, a slight smile on her lips.

    You can push away a relatively complex darkened veil with ease, but can you push me out of your mind?

    The Magus lips did not move, her stare polite, as her voice wound around inside Velaya¡¯s head. Her mana reacted strongly, like a cat perched on its hind legs ready to pounce.

    Go on. Push me out.

    Velaya¡¯s blue eyes were locked on her black ones. She knew that powerful Sorcerers were capable of entering into a person¡¯s mind but how much could she see? Was she able to read her thoughts, as though flipping through pages of a book? Or could she only speak within her mind, subtly influencing her?

    The Magus smiled fully then, confirming her fears that she was indeed pouring through her head.

    Unable to help herself, Velaya immediately thought of all the things she didn¡¯t wish for the Magus to see. Her parent¡¯s tearful goodbyes as she left home. Doriel¡¯s goodbye hug at the pier. Athone¡¯s body writhing around in pain after falling from a chair in a cold room high up in the Tower. Flashbacks to her family¡¯s approval of Doriel¡¯s abdication and the sense of dread that had washed over her.

    Horrified, Velaya let her mana loose but instead of drawing from the Dark, she rallied the magic of the Light. She launched a powerful blast of pure white Light against the darkened grip filtering within her mind and immediately felt the Magus¡¯ magic release.

    The Sorcerer¡¯s bottom lip protruded out slightly in a half pout - the only physical reaction she made.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s not entirely fair, now is it?¡± she said, a mischievous smile returning.  ¡°Albeit, effective.¡±

    ¡°You entered my mind without permission. I¡¯d say that was unfair,¡± Velaya countered.

    She was embarrassed by what she had left exposed for her to see. The anger from her conversation with Rose threatened to return as a creeping flush rolled across her body. She clenched her fists tightly at her sides to help compose herself.

    ¡°Will your enemies stop to ask for permission?¡± the Magus¡¯ black eyes searched her face. There was no malice behind her voice and yet Velaya felt as though she was being backed into a corner. ¡°While you study at Manatide you are protected by your anonymity. You will not be granted such leniency once you leave here,¡± she said, unclasping her hands from behind her back and casually striding forward to stand before Velaya. ¡°It is imperative that you, of all people, learn to protect your mind at all times. Drawing on the Light to repel the Dark¡¯s grasp on your mind, while impressive, is reactive. You must learn to harness the Dark to keep your mind shielded, to be proactive in preventing it from ever occurring.¡±

    Velaya wanted to take a step backwards, but the unblinking onyx eyes seemed to hold her locked in place.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Velaya said, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re affecting my head, forcing me to stay here.¡±

    The Magus smiled, her eyes twinkling.

    Velaya should have been more upset, but instead found herself awed by such a subtle use of Dark magic.

    She focused on her mana within her, asking it to seek out the Dark magic that held her at bay. It was harder than she thought, but she could feel it, sitting at the edge of her mind, like a fly caught on a pane of glass. It made no effort to move, so she was barely aware of its presence. It wasn¡¯t buzzing around her head, picking through her memories. It simply sat there, watching and waiting.

    ¡°I have an additional assignment for you,¡± the Magus said, waving her hand in the air and a slim tome appeared a moment later. It looked ancient, its spine cracked and peeling. She held it out to Velaya who could barely make out the faint embossed lettering:

    SHADOWS OF THE MIND

    ¡°I wish for you to study this. A deeper understanding of how Dark magic can be used to infiltrate a person¡¯s mind and emotions will help you to not just dispel it, but to shield against it.¡±

    Velaya took the book. It felt heavy in her hands.

    ¡°I must warn you Miss Rosemore, that this is advanced Dark magic. Many young Sorcerers initially focus their attention on hexes and curses and demonology. These matters of the mind are complex and not to be treated lightly. You are not permitted to attempt drawing on the Dark to affect the minds of your peers. Is that understood?¡±

    Her onyx eyes hardened and Velaya nodded. ¡°Yes madam.¡±

    ¡°Good. We will meet after our next class to see how you¡¯ve progressed. You are dismissed.¡±

    Velaya felt the grip of darkness within her mind recede and she quickly exited the dungeon classroom, tucking the book deep into her bag.

 Chapter 14

    Ingrid and Otto had waited for Velaya to catch up to them just outside the Tower¡¯s door and together they returned to their dormitory.

    They spent the remainder of the afternoon soaking in the cool late summer air with their fellow classmates on the grassy grounds behind the Mage¡¯s building overlooking the Sea. They had retrieved their crystal balls and books from earlier and used their free time practising drawing and expelling Dark magic, or pouring over the tomes from the day and working on their assignments.

    Despite her age, Velaya was easily the most experienced of their group and she sat with Ingrid for a long while helping her as best she could. Ingrid could reach into her mana pool but had trouble drawing from the Dark, only managing to stir the clouds around within the crystal but was not able to pull from it. When she looked exhausted after a few failed attempts, they put the crystal aside and focused on their theology homework.

    At one point the Maellstorm twins, Victor and Devon, had left to gather some snacks from the Great Hall and brought them back for the group to enjoy so by the time dinner rolled around, Velaya found she wasn¡¯t overly hungry and politely declined to join them.

    Instead she spent the evening in her room, reading from the SHADOWS OF THE MIND tome. Velaya had always preferred drawing from Elemental and Light magic but found herself fascinated by what the Dark was capable of. Most of her tutors back home had shied away from Dark magic so she found herself blissfully lost in her studying, her magic purring as she read through the pages.

    It was well after dark, having to study by torchlight, when Otto knocked on her open door and walked in. She was leaning back in bed, propped up against the headboard, when she looked up from her book perched on her knees and smiled at him.

    ¡°How was dinner?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I had some pan-fried grouper and it was incredible. Emilie thought you may like these,¡± he said, taking a seat at the end of the bed and holding out a handful of powdered beignets on a violet napkin for her.

    She cast the book aside on her nightstand and sat up eagerly, grabbing a few of the little pastries.

    ¡°How thoughtful of you both, thank you,¡± she said. She had to refrain from moaning at how delicious it was and Otto chuckled watching her.

    ¡°That¡¯s the same face I had when I first bit into the grouper. Back home, we¡¯ve only got a small stream that feeds our fields, so fresh fish isn¡¯t something we eat often.¡±

    ¡°Where in Trelladain are you from?¡± Velaya said.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Pecotra. A small little place not worthy of a spot on a map,¡± he said, chuckling as he popped a beignet into his mouth.

    She frowned, trying to recall the maps of the vast Kingdom she had studied countless times at home, but came up blank on where his town was.

    ¡°It¡¯s near Silverthorn,¡± he said amused.

    ¡°Hm, I think I recall seeing Silverthorn on your maps.¡±

    ¡°Do you suppose there¡¯s anything in that book of yours that helps with memory?¡± he said, nodding towards her nightstand.

    ¡°If there is, I haven¡¯t gotten that far. Seems Dark magic is more focused on how to influence other minds, and less about your own.¡±

    ¡°You said Magus Tessa thought that if you knew how to influence others, you could use that to protect your own, right? I wonder if there¡¯s a way to -¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Velaya cried out, letting the powdered dessert in her hand fall onto her blanket. ¡°Shit,¡± she said, trying to wipe the powder off, but making more of a mess.

    Otto laughed.

    ¡°Sorry, but what did you say? Magus Tessa?¡± Velaya asked hurriedly.

    Otto cocked his head, laughter still echoed on his features, his nose ring sparkled in the candlelight.

    ¡°Yes, she was our Magi this afternoon. I suppose she didn¡¯t introduce herself, did she?¡± he chuckled. ¡°The boys and I were talking about her at dinner. Apparently she¡¯s fairly new to the role.¡±

    ¡°Do you know her family name?¡±

    He squinted his face in concentration, ¡°I think Athone said it was Firetree or something. Has family working at his Castle.¡±

    ¡°Fyree?¡± Velaya said, and Otto nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that sounds about right. Do you know her?¡±

    She shook her head, slowly. ¡°Her grandmother is a housekeeper for them. I knew she was here at Manatide but I thought she was a student.¡±

    ¡°She graduated recently. Top of her class. Achmagus Ena had asked her to stay on and had her promoted to teach the first-years Dark magic.¡±

    Velaya leaned back into the headboard, stunned. It was no wonder there was a familiarity to her, and yet she was the complete opposite of her grandmother.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful. Terrifying, but beautiful,¡± Otto said, eating the last beignet and folding the napkin up.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Who is?¡± Rose asked, appearing in the hallway across from them on her way to her own room.

    ¡°Tessa, the Sorcerer Magus,¡± Otto stood up and deposited the napkin in a bin below Velaya¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Rose said. ¡°I like her.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything else as she entered her room and closed the door.

    ¡°Of course she would,¡± Otto said, his eyebrows raised. Velaya couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He left then, bidding her goodnight and closing her door. She spent the next few minutes changing and getting ready for bed, eventually tucking herself under the blankets. When she turned to extinguish the candle on her nightstand she paused and opened the drawer.

    The little package that Nora had given her was still there, along with two letters she had written for Doriel. She eyed the package.

    Magus Tessa had been correct, she did need to work on shielding her mind, but she still felt violated from her experiment. Perhaps it was only fair if she opened the package to get a small glimpse into her life too.

    She could feel her heart beating as she held the small but surprisingly heavy parcel. Her mana was quiet, as though watching in anticipation.

    As she began to unwrap it, a wave of guilt rolled over her.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± she said quietly.

    Sighing, she returned it to her drawer and blew out her light.

    She felt drained from the continuous use of magic all afternoon and her head was full of spells and names and places and Gods and Goddesses. Sleep found her quickly.

    ~~~

    Velaya awoke in the middle of the night to stomach pains and a blistering headache. She lay in bed for a while, listening to the sounds of crickets hoping they¡¯d be able to lull her back to sleep.

    She was hungry and her mouth was dry with thirst. Using mana was a costly endeavour. It was part of a spellcaster and needed to be fueled as much as her muscles and bones did. A few beignets was simply not enough. She knew better than that, but in her excitement to study she had neglected to take care of herself and was now suffering the consequences.

    Groaning she dragged herself out of bed and into a fresh pair of Tides, draping her cloak around her shoulders. She had another full day of classes ahead and knew if she didn¡¯t eat something she would risk becoming ill and wouldn¡¯t have the strength to keep up with the lessons.

    Quietly she exited her room and made her way downstairs. After a futile search for any snacks within she resolved to trudging out in the night across the grounds to the Great Hall, hoping there was still some food remaining.

    She left the dorm and was greeted by a blast of chill, crisp night air. Manatide Island was located off the northern coast of Ayradora which meant the cooler Fall weather wouldn¡¯t be far off now. She pulled her hood up over her head to help keep the bite of cold at bay.

    The grounds were eerily quiet. Ahead she could see the lights of the Great Hall glowing across the plain. As she passed the Paladin and Sorcerer buildings she saw a few windows flickering with candlelight from rooms on the second story. The Tower¡¯s windows always seemed to glow blue, like a lighthouse beacon for all spellcasters. There were likely many students and Magi up through all the hours of the night studying or conducting research within.

    Guided by the glow of the moon, she arrived at the doors to the hall. During the day they were often left wide open but at this time of night they were closed. For a moment she worried they would be locked and she¡¯d have to wait until breakfast to return, but as she pulled on the doors they opened with surprising ease given their massive size.

    She needed a minute for her eyes to adjust to the brightness as she slipped inside the door, allowing them to close softly behind her.

    Taking in the room, it was mostly empty. There were a few lone bodies scattered around and towards the far end, near the last set of windows was a table where three people sat huddled together.

    The individual tables were empty of any food, but there were a few tables set up near the windows that thankfully had an arrangement of wraps, sandwiches, soups and further down another with juices, coffees and teas.

    Velaya crossed the hall towards the food. She only intended to grab a few bites and head back to her room, so she kept her hood up hoping to avoid getting caught in any conversations. No one looked up or paid her any attention. Most of them were bleary eyed, snacking on small plates of food and pouring over scrolls and texts.

    She grabbed a turkey wrap and some sliced raw vegetables before heading to the drink table. As she approached she could hear the quiet conversation of the three people sitting together near the window. Not wanting to appear rude, she avoided looking at them and kept her focus on the drinks.

    ¡°No, but we have been working tirelessly,¡± came a slow, deep voice. It was familiar. She¡¯d heard it before but at the moment she couldn¡¯t place it.

    ¡°He said we were running out of time,¡± said a male¡¯s voice that Velaya didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been studying this for a decade to no avail. He cannot possibly expect us to have something ready. Certainly not without any trials,¡± said the first voice again. Velaya suddenly recognized it as Magus Ossacus, the Druid healer from the infirmary.

    ¡°I¡¯m just relaying what I heard,¡± came the second voice.

    ¡°Did she pass along my message?¡± the voice of Magus Tessa said as Velaya stiffened.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the unknown speaker said.

    ¡°And?¡± Magus Tessa asked. Her voice was strained, unlike during their lessons when it had seemed so relaxed.

    ¡°He wants her to look into it further,¡± the male said.

    ¡°Do they believe it¡¯s related?¡± Magus Ossacus asked.

    ¡°Ena is convinced of it, but Barrett is unsure.¡±

    Magus Ossacus scoffed. ¡°So she¡¯s been granted time to chase after ghosts and I¡¯ve got my staff working through the night.¡±

    ¡°Yours is the bandage, hers may just be the cure,¡± the male voice said.

    Velaya wanted to linger but felt she¡¯d already overstayed. She couldn¡¯t pretend to pour drinks forever. Taking her tray, she turned and walked away from them. She could feel their eyes on her back, but none of them said anything. She heard them continuing their conversation a moment later, having not recognized her.

    It was a curious conversation. The old Archmagus and the new one appeared as though they were still in communication with each other. If Velaya had to guess it was regarding the Corruption. Were Ossacus and his team of healers looking for a cure for it? It didn¡¯t sound as though they were any closer to finding it. And what message did Magus Tessa have for them?

    Velaya mulled these thoughts over as she left the Hall and made her way back to her room. Her head was still throbbing from her headache, and adding this to the mix didn¡¯t help. Even her mana thrashed around inside her, uncomfortable.

    She was so lost within her own head that she didn¡¯t hear the hurried footsteps behind her until it was too late.

 Chapter 15

    A blast of magic slammed into her back, sending her flying through the air.

    Velaya landed with a crack, her right wrist snapping after bracing her impact. It took a few seconds before the piercing pain that ripped through her arm and up into her shoulder assaulted her, and during that moment she rolled herself over onto her back to face her assailant.

    She only had time to register a large form wearing the Tides, the hood up and a hand outstretched towards her, a black cloud of smoke around their fingers -  before a second blast of magic launched her twenty feet backwards.

    More cracking as she landed in a heap on her back. Agony. Pain unlike any she had known before locked her in a vice. She knew she had broken some ribs, and her arm lay limp beside her.

    She had cried out from the first blast, but no sound came from her. Worse than that, she could no longer feel her mana pool. It hadn¡¯t dried up - it was still there, she just had no access to it. It was as though it had been locked behind a door and trying as hard as she could to open it, it refused to budge. She knew immediately what it was.

    She¡¯d been hit by a powerful curse of Dark magic. One that had the ability to silence its victims, blocking their ability to access their mana and effectively permitting them from spellcasting. Stronger than the pain, a flooded sense of panic threatened to overtake her completely.

    She attempted to push herself up onto her elbow but could only manage to lift her body a few inches off the ground. It was just enough to see the large figure stalking slowly towards her, a long dagger held in their right hand.

    ¡°Not so fun is it,¡± a low, growling male voice said. ¡°To be utterly helpless. Unable to defend yourself.¡±

    She tried to crawl backwards, desperate to put space between them, but could only shuffle away a few inches.

    ¡°Perhaps the head of his daughter will finally force King Rosemore to act. He can¡¯t stay holded up in his keep forever, while the Corruption spreads.¡±

    He stood over her and she could see his auburn eyes wide and wild, dark hair falling across his face. Three long and wide scars stretched from his scalp, across his face, down his neck and disappeared under his shirt.

    ¡°He has no idea what it¡¯s like. To lose everyone you care about,¡± he spat next to her. ¡°But I¡¯ll show him. I¡¯ll cut your fucking head off and shove it down his Gods damned throat if I have to.¡±

    He reached down and grabbed her by the neck, hoisting her into the air. Gasping for air, her eyes bulging, she thrashed wildly against him, attempting to land a kick or punch. Anything to break his unforgiving hold. He threw his head forward, slamming his forehead into her nose. Another sickening crack, as blood and tears streamed down her face, a silent scream ripping her bruised and throbbing throat. He threw her to the ground, and straddled over her, holding his dagger out.

    Pain clouded her vision, his body blurring and sharpening before her. Dread suffocated her mind. It was at that moment, she knew she was going to die. That she would never see her family again - her parents, her brother. Their last memories of saying goodbye as they sent her off to Manatide Tower - the beloved school she had so desperately wanted to attend. A place that, from the moment she arrived, had felt right to her. Right down through her core, her very soul - her mana thumping along with Aesor¡¯s veins.

    Aesor¡¯s veins. The ley lines of pure, raw magical power that ran below the island¡¯s surface.

    As the man reached down, grabbing a clump of hair from the back of her head, forcing it up and bringing his dagger to her throat - she reacted.

    Instead of reaching inwards to access her silent mana pool, she reached outwards - towards the magic of the island and the ley lines below. Suddenly, unimaginable power flooded through her veins and with this power she called out to the Light. It responded instantly and she used every bit of that power to force the Light against the Dark that had a chokehold over her. The door to her mana pool blew open, unlocked from the blast of dispelling Light.

    With her mana pool restored, even as weak as she was, it reacted on its own, forced into action by her wild, terrified desperation. She was distantly aware of the Elemental magic drawn into her and the release of it up and out towards her attacker.

    Pointed shards of ice, as sharp as Trelladain steel, speared through the air between them, knocking the man off her and sending him flying backwards.

    The world was still, only the sounds of her beating heart thundered in her ears. Barely able to hold her head up, she looked to where he had fallen and this time a small, choking cry escaped her.

    He lay ten feet away, his body pierced by hundreds of jagged icicles that jutted high into the air and pinned him to the ground, soaking the grass beneath him in blood. His glazed eyes were still open, wide and unseeing.

    A wave of nausea flooded through her body. She managed to turn her head to the side and wretched. Only bile came up, scorching her throat. She was too weak to move. Her mana was empty, unable to afford her any strength. She lay twisted on her side as surges of horror drowned and dulled her senses. She was close to losing consciousness and could feel herself slipping into a blissful darkness, the pain dimming.

    She was vaguely aware of strong hands grasping her shoulders and gently rolling her onto her back properly. She heard a sharp intake of breath and a curse. Green eyes full of fear and anger, hovered above her -  fading in and out of focus. She knew those eyes. Relief swept through her as tears from her own rolled down the sides of her face.

    ¡°Vel,¡± Athone¡¯s voice was soft, taut. His cold hands moved from her shoulders and gently cradled her face, his thumbs sweeping the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Velaya? Can you hear me?¡±

    She tried to respond, but was unable to offer more than a hoarse croak. He swore again and she felt his arms gently slide under her back and knees and a moment later was held against his chest as he stood cradling her body. She whimpered in pain, her ribs rubbing against his firm embrace.

    ¡°I know it hurts Vel, I¡¯m going to get you help. Stay with me,¡± he whispered into her hair. ¡°Please stay with me.¡±

    She¡¯d never heard him speak like that before. He was always so confident and sure but now he sounded lost and desperate. She felt a pain deep within her chest, below her broken ribs. A different kind of hurt she didn¡¯t recognize.

    She wanted to close her eyes, fall asleep and never feel anything again. They were heavy and she only caught glimpses of a soft blue aura between slow blinks. Athone must be carrying her towards the Tower.

    She heard him yell, but couldn¡¯t make out the words, only that it seemed like he was trying to get someone¡¯s attention. A moment later the jostling of her body against his arms and chest steadied. He¡¯d come to a stop and she could hear a set of other voices. She heard cursing. Summoning every bit of strength she had remaining she clung to the voices, desperately trying to stay conscious.

    ¡°Where?¡± a sharp, deep feminine voice. Magus Tessa.

    ¡°On the field beyond the fourth year residences, between the Great Hall,¡± Athone¡¯s chest rumbled against the side of her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wake Ena,¡± a third voice, the same one she did not recognize from the Great Hall earlier, followed by sounds of feet and clothing shuffling about.

    Crooked glasses perched on a rounded nose swam into her vision as Magus Ossacus¡¯ concern-filled turquoise eyes roamed over her face and body. He reached out softly, placing his long fingers across her chest. A green glowing overtook her vision and all the pain racking through her disappeared, replaced by a calming warmth. Her body went limp in Athone¡¯s arms. She was dreadfully tired.

    ¡°She¡¯s completely depleted her mana pool and is in desperate need of nutrition. Let¡¯s get her inside.¡±

    The calm, soothing voice of Magus Ossacus¡¯ was the last thing she heard before she submitted to blackness.

    ~~~

    She was lying in a bed. Her senses slow to wake, her eyes too heavy to open. She could feel something cool but soft in her left hand, laced between her fingers. The mattress below her was forgiving, absorbing her achy body. She didn''t feel the agonising pain from before but every part of her felt tired, heavy. Something was attached to her right arm, sticking into the inside of her elbow.

    She didn''t know where she was. Her mind was foggy, clouded over. She tried to push them away, to understand and to remember but couldn''t. The sound of voices echoed from across what must be a large room.

    ¡°Three broken ribs, wrist, nose and a severe laryngeal fracture. It''s a wonder she could breathe,¡± Magus Ossacus said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve treated all physical injuries and set a drip of sodium, chloride, potassium, calcium and lactate. When she wakes, she''ll need a mana potion to replenish her pool and a full meal. She''s also suffered a third grade concussion, likely from her head hitting the ground. I¡¯m afraid only time can mend that.¡±

    ¡°And what of her magical wounds?¡± a clear, but deeply fatigued voice said. The clouds shifted in her head and she placed the speaker as Archmagus Ena.

    ¡°None, but she had been affected by a very powerful Curse of Silence before it was dispelled. I¡¯ve cleansed what remained of it,¡± Magus Ossacus said.

    Magus Tessa¡¯s voice drifted over. ¡°Who dispelled it? I thought the young Prince didn¡¯t arrive until after.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I can only assume that she did,¡± replied Magus Ossacus.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Magus Tessa sounded sceptical. ¡°If she had completely succumbed to the curse she wouldn¡¯t have been able to dispel it. There¡¯s no denying that the girl is powerful but she is yet untrained in the school of Dark magic. She cannot shield her mind from even a simple control.¡±

    ¡°How else would you explain the ice?¡± Magus Ossacus questioned. ¡°If she was able to draw on the Elements, then she must have broken the curse.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Magus Tessa said.

    ¡°The ley lines,¡± the Archmagus said softly. She sounded as tired as Velaya felt.

    It was strange that, even with her senses obscured, she could feel the stunned silence. The softness in her hand felt momentarily firm. She focused her attention on it and could begin to make out what felt like fingers. Someone was holding her hand.

    ¡°What did Ashaula and Edward say?¡± came a male voice she didn¡¯t recognize. But those names she did. Those were her parents they were speaking of. Again the clouds over her mind shifted and she cracked her eyes open a sliver.

    Soft orange light flooded her vision and she had to blink a few times to clear it. She did not yet have the strength to move her head, but she saw that she was in the infirmary. To her left she could just see the form of a man sitting in a chair near her bed, the one who must currently be holding her hand. She couldn¡¯t see much else other than purple drapes that had been drawn around her bed. The voices of the Magi were coming from beyond them.

    ¡°King and Queen Rosemore were distraught, as was to be expected. They insisted on seeing her but of course I could not accommodate their demands. I will speak with her when she wakes in order to obtain the rest of the story,¡± the Headmistress said.

    Velaya couldn¡¯t understand why her parents had wanted to see her. She was at Manatide Tower and that wasn¡¯t possible. Only those with mana could travel here. But they were talking about injuries and curses and ice.  Something must have happened to her and that¡¯s why she was in the school¡¯s hospital. She closed her eyes again, desperate to chase away the fog and to remember what had happened.

    ¡°Magus Tytus, have you taken care of Davis Leroy¡¯s body?¡± Archmagus Ena said a moment later.

    ¡°Yes, I have done as you instructed. King Arthur will meet with you for eleven,¡± came the unknown voice.

    King Arthur. That was Athone¡¯s father. The King of Ayradora. And Tytus - that name was familiar too. Velaya could remember reading about him. He taught the Shamans at Manatide. She had been looking forward to meeting him. But who was Davis Leroy and what was this about a body?

    Velaya¡¯s eyes snapped open and she flung herself forward in bed as the memories of the night crashed over her, wave after wave beating against her.

    ¡°Velaya!¡± Athone¡¯s cries of surprise came from her left. He had been sitting next to her a moment ago, his fingers intertwined with hers but he was standing now, his hand resting on her shoulder, gently attempting to lower her back onto the mattress.

    ¡°Vel, it¡¯s ok. You¡¯re safe. Just relax. Lay back down,¡± Athone said softly.

    She fought against his restraint, turning to face him, fear rippling through her body, her blue eyes wide.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± she croaked, her voice raw, damaged - barely louder than a whisper.

    Athone¡¯s face, originally soft and full of relief, hardened.

    When he spoke his voice had a firmer edge to it. ¡°Lay down Vel, lest you tear your drip out.¡±

    An oppressive and overwhelming force began to smother her, as tears welled in her eyes.

    ¡°No. No he can¡¯t be,¡± she rasped, shaking her head slowly and staring up at him, intensely searching his eyes, terrified of finding the truth within.

    Athone¡¯s green eyes seemed to dull, his brows rose up slightly as his mouth thinned, telling her all she needed to know.

    The sound of quick footsteps forced her to look away as the curtains at the base of her small bed were pulled back. Archmagus Ena was accompanied by the Magi Tessa, Osaccus and a tall, muscular man with a thick brown beard and bald head that could only be Tytus.

    The Headmistress looked exhausted. She had deep purple circles around her periwinkle eyes, her normally bluish tinted skin was as white and pale as Tessa¡¯s. Her stunning face was gaunt and tight with strain, yet when she spoke her voice was as strong and clear as ever.

    ¡°Miss Rosemore, you¡¯re awake.¡± Velaya did not miss the sound of relief from her, nor the soft exhale from Magus Tessa.

    The Druid healer, Magus Ossacus, moved past the other Magi to stand at Velaya¡¯s side, opposite Athone. He gently lifted her arm to look at where the needle from the drip was. ¡°Please lay down my dear. You have been through a tremendous ordeal and must relax for your body to recover.¡±

    Velaya ignored him, her eyes still locked on Archmagus Ena¡¯s. ¡°Did I kill him?¡± she pleaded, silently begging for the Headmistress to deny her of the truth.

    ¡°Everyone, please leave us,¡± Archmagus Ena said.

    Magus Tessa and Tytus turned and left, whispering quietly to one another. Magus Ossacus pulled a rounded bottle full of a thick, royal blue coloured liquid with a cork stopper from his apron pocket and set it on the small table beside her bed before leaving. Athone stood firmly beside her. His hand was still resting on her shoulder. Archmagus Ena stared at him for a moment but did not ask him again to leave, and he relaxed a moment later.

    She walked around to the same side Ossacus had just vacated, her white hair gently flowing behind her as she took a seat at the end of the bed and settled near Velaya¡¯s feet. Athone sat back down on the stool he¡¯d been sitting on earlier.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± the Archmagus said softly.

    Her heart was racing, the discomfort she felt an afterthought. Flashes of glassy, unseeing auburn eyes and pools of blood suddenly overwhelmed her. Her breathing was too short, too shallow. She felt as though she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She needed air. She needed to escape this room. Escape the eyes on her.

    Velaya tried to get up but the Archmagus¡¯s hands reached out, a soft darkness wrapping around her fingers as she gently placed them on Velaya¡¯s shoulders. A strange sense of calm took her, easing her rising panic. Her breathing became full again. Guided by the Headmistress''s touch, she lay back down into the pillows that held her propped up. When Ena removed her hands, the calming sensation remained.

    ¡°Magus Ossacus spoke true, you have been through a terrible ordeal, Miss Rosemore,¡± she said, settling back to her seated position at the end of the bed. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I must speak with you regarding the events of last night, if you are able?¡± Velaya nodded. ¡°Thank you. I would like to hear exactly what happened.¡±

    And so Velaya, inspired by the calm serenity that had blissfully wrapped around her, told her everything that happened. She started with her need for food driving her from her bed and to the Great Hall. She skipped over the portion of her overhearing the Magi¡¯s conversation and went straight to the rest of the story. The man¡¯s surprise attack, the words he said, the loss of her ability to access her mana pool. When she told her about drawing power from the ley lines, she did not react with surprise in the same way that Athone did. She told her of how she¡¯d used that power to fuel her Lighted dispel of the Curse of Silence and set free her trapped mana pool. When she began to speak about the Elemental reaction, her burst of frozen magic, she hesitated.

    ¡°With your mana restored, it reacted on its own accord, along with the power of Aesor¡¯s veins to protect you,¡± the Headmistress said for her and she nodded.

    Archmagus Ena turned to Athone then, her voice sharp, ¡°That¡¯s when you found her?¡±

    ¡°Yes madam. I was still awake when I saw her through the window crossing the school grounds. It took me a few minutes to dress and by the time I left our dormitory she had disappeared. I went to follow her to the Great Hall and that¡¯s when I saw the tray of food discarded on the ground and heard their struggle.¡±

    Vealay turned to Athone. ¡°You were following me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when I saw you alone at night I -¡± he cleared his throat, his rosy cheeks flushing, ¡°I wanted to ensure that you were alright.¡±

    When Archmagus Ena stood suddenly, both of them were quick to turn their attention back to her. She had retrieved the potion on the table and held it out for Velaya.

    ¡°You will need to drink this,¡± she said sternly. ¡°It will restore your mana pool. Without knowing how deep your well is, we were unsure of how much you required, but this should be enough to help you regain your strength.¡±

    Velaya took the potion from her, cradling it in her lap.

    ¡°You will also need to eat something. It is far too dangerous to allow yourself to go too long without food. Each year¡¯s common buildings are stocked with a pantry full of offerings. You need not travel all the way to the Great Hall.¡±

    It was Velaya¡¯s turn to blush, and she averted her gaze. She hadn¡¯t thought to check their year¡¯s common building. She¡¯d yet to even go inside.

    ¡°What of her parents?¡± Athone said.

    The Archmagus let out a tired sigh and Velaya looked back up at her. ¡°Upon hearing of the incident I teleported to them and informed them of what I knew.¡±

    ¡°Will they be coming here?¡± Athone said.

    ¡°No, that is not possible,¡± when Athone looked as though he was going to say something, she ignored him and continued speaking to Velaya. ¡°The events of last night were disturbing and I have implemented more security measures across the island but I will understand if you feel more comfortable returning to them. I can make arrangements for your dismissal-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Velaya cried suddenly, and the calmness that had been soothing her threatened to unravel as a new sense of panic began to set in. ¡°No, please Headmistress. I wish to stay. Please tell my parents that I am alright.¡±

    She could feel Athone¡¯s anger from beside her, but she only looked desperately up at the Archmagus.

    Achmagus Ena softened. ¡°I will let them know, but I will only permit you to stay under one condition.¡±

    ¡°Anything!¡±

    ¡°You will study with me for a few hours each week.¡±

    Velaya sat there stunned. It was unprecedented. The Magi of the school were there to help all students but the Archmagus never intervened to teach anyone directly.

    ¡°It would be my honour, Headmistress.¡±

    Archmagus Ena nodded. ¡°I will be meeting with your parents - both of your parents,¡± she cast a glance at Athone. ¡°Rest yourself, and be sure to eat something. You are both excused from your classes today. I shall return to check in on you later.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The Headmistress moved towards the end of the bed. ¡°If you require anything for the pain or discomfort do not hesitate to speak with Magus Ossacus.¡±

    Velaya nodded again as Archmagus Ena parted the curtains then paused. She turned back to face her and Athone.

    ¡°Once I leave the island, my Soothing will be released. I encourage you to lean on the support of your friends during this time. Unfortunately many of them have endured horrors not unlike what you have experienced. Please take care of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Rain pattered against the window pane behind her bed as Velaya steadily ate through three plates worth of food, gulping down the blue mana potion in between bites.

    Magus Ossacus had returned after Archmagus Ena had left and insisted she wasn¡¯t allowed to talk any further until she¡¯d eaten and finished her potion. Athone had left for a while to change and inform her classmates that she¡¯d been the victim of an attack and where they may find her. He currently sat quietly next to her, a book propped open on his lap. At the sound of her putting her plate down on the end table, he looked up.

    Velaya could tell that he was tired from the bags under his eyes and the way he sat slouched on the stool.

    ¡°You should get some rest,¡± she said. Her voice was still horse and no matter of liquid was able to take away the dryness.

    He closed the book and set it on the bed next to her leg, offering her a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. It¡¯s you I¡¯m worried for.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± she said, not entirely truthfully.

    Her body ached in the way that fatigued muscles felt the day after a hard workout. Her head felt heavy and, if she stretched her mana, she could feel the lingering presence of Ena¡¯s Soothing spell inside her mind. It bolstered her confidence and helped her stay relaxed, lest she drown in her own thoughts. She felt as though she would know the moment the Archmagus left the island as she anticipated the suffocating sense of dread impending. Perhaps if she got out ahead of it and found a way to speak about it before the Soothing dissipated, it would help, but she didn¡¯t know where to begin. Everything felt like a terrible dream.

    She could not imagine that she had actually killed someone. It wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d ever done before, though she wasn¡¯t ignorant enough to believe she¡¯d get by her whole life without having to do so. Aesor was a volatile world, where beasts and demons and armies or vigilantes rose up to challenge Kingdoms. Whether directly or indirectly, she knew she would not be able to avoid it. Not unless she stayed at Manatide Tower the rest of her life. Except, even that was no longer true. The sadness at losing that part of her threatened to crack through the Soothing.

    ¡°No Velaya, you¡¯re not ok,¡± Athone said.

    ¡°I am - or I will be. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know that I¡¯d be sitting here now,¡± she said quietly.

    Athone shook his head, his jaw tight. ¡°I fucked up. Your brother¡¯s going to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Stop it. Doriel would never,¡± she said as another twinge of sadness knocked against the Soothing. If her brother was at sea, he would have no idea of what had occurred here. Part of her was glad for that.

    ¡°I made a promise to him, Vel. I promised I¡¯d look out for you. I¡¯ve failed him. I failed you,¡± Athone lowered his head into his palms, shielding his face, rubbing his eyes.

    Velaya leaned over and grasped his wrists, pulling his hands away so she could stare into his silver-lined eyes.

    ¡°You did not fail anyone, Athone. You saved my life,¡± she affirmed. She continued to stare into his eyes, willing him to understand just how grateful she was for him.

    ¡°She¡¯s over there,¡± Otto¡¯s voice rang out over the rainfall, snapping their eye contact as she quickly dropped his hands.

    A second later the curtain pulled back and Otto¡¯s smiling face appeared. His smile faded once he caught sight of her. ¡°Aesor¡¯s tit,¡± he swore, ¡°you look like shit.¡±

    A smile cracked at the corner of her lips as the curtains behind him pulled further open, and Ingrid and Lime entered into the little space.

    ¡°Damn, you weren¡¯t kidding,¡± Lime whistled low as Ingrid gasped.

    Athone chuckled softly as he stood offering the seat to Ingrid. Lime perched herself next to Velaya on the bed and Otto and Athone stood together around the foot.

    ¡°I can¡¯t look that bad,¡± Velaya said, a warmth rising within her chest at the sight of them.

    ¡°You do,¡± Lime teased, gently nudging her arm.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Velaya?¡± Ingrid asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± she hesitated. She wanted to lie, to say she was fine. She didn¡¯t want to worry them, and yet they were here with her. Despite their playful entrance she saw the strain in their faces, the concern in their eyes. Her throat began to burn and it had nothing to do with the injury from last night.

    ¡°I get it,¡± Ingrid said, reaching over to grab her hand.

    Lime wrapped her arm around Velaya¡¯s and leaned her head down to rest on her shoulder. As hard as Velaya tried, she could not fight the tears that escaped the Soothing and her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re a tough kid, Vel,¡± Otto said. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re still here. I¡¯m not sure how I was supposed to finish my Mana and Magic homework for Magus Erich without you.¡± His joke broke the heaviness in the room and they all laughed.

    ¡°Ow, please Otto, do not make me laugh,¡± Velaya said, reaching her hand up to her throat.

    ¡°Apologies, your grace,¡± he mocked, bowing deeply.

    Lime reached over to grab Athone¡¯s book and tossed it at him. Athone caught it before it hit him square in the nose.

    ¡°Sorry for not coming sooner,¡± Lime said. ¡°When Athone told us what had happened we were on our way to our History lesson.¡±

    ¡°Otto insisted you¡¯d be devastated to hear we¡¯d skipped class and demanded we wait til after,¡± Ingrid said, her good eye winking in Otto¡¯s direction. He looked properly offended and Velaya smiled again.

    ¡°The others said they¡¯d come by later,¡± Otto said. ¡°We weren¡¯t sure how many of us were allowed in here at a time.¡±

    Velaya found it hard to say anything so she nodded, her eyes still stinging.

    ¡°So¡­ have you any idea who he was?¡± Lime asked slowly.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t recognize him,¡± Velaya said.

    ¡°His name was Davis Leroy,¡± Athone said, not bothering to hide the bitterness in his tone. ¡°He was an alumni here. He graduated about ten years ago but stayed on to help study magical artefacts. From what I heard, he was from a small fishing village in southern Ayradora, where his entire family was killed by a Corrupted pack of manticores.¡±

    ¡°Did you know him, or his family?¡± Velaya asked.

    ¡°I only heard the Headmistress speaking about it while you were still asleep,¡± Athone said quietly.

    For a moment no one said anything, only the soft wash of rain against the window echoing through the room.

    ¡°Why attack her then?¡± Ingrid asked, her eyes large.

    ¡°He wanted my parents to know what it was like to lose someone so that they would take action,¡± Velaya said, staring at the blankets.

    ¡°What exactly are your parent¡¯s supposed to do?¡± Lime demanded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense. No offence mate,¡± Otto said, turning towards Athone, ¡°but why not go after you? If his family was from Ayradora, why attack the Princess from a Kingdom an ocean away?¡±

    Athone¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°This Corruption affects everyone in the world. Yet all four Kingdoms have been too busy to pay it any serious attention. I think he was hoping to change that. I suspect he thought Velaya was an easy target and his naivete cost him his life.¡±

    Ingrid and Otto turned stunned faces to look at Velaya and Lime lifted her head from her shoulder, her mouth open in surprise.

    Velaya felt as though a cold bucket of water was dumped on her head and glared at Athone. It was the first time she¡¯d heard anyone acknowledge aloud what she had done and for him to mention it so casually? She felt betrayed. She could feel the heat rising on the back of her neck.

    ¡°You killed him?¡± Lime said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Velaya said nothing but continued to stare at Athone, his expression impassive, as though they were merely discussing weather.

    A low whistle came from Otto. ¡°Damn Vel. Remind me not to get on your bad side.¡± When all eyes snapped to him, he raised his hands in the air in defence. ¡°Just trying to lighten the mood.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no joking matter,¡± Ingrid scowled at Otto before turning back to Velaya. Her face softened. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±

    Velaya stared into Ingrid¡¯s face, her hazel and milky white eyes firmly holding her gaze - not in challenge but in support. Velaya wondered what horrors she had endured to have earned her scars. What had she seen or been forced to do for her own survival?

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Taking a deep breath, she relayed the events of the night before to them. Unlike earlier with Archmagus Ena, she included the conversation she¡¯d overheard the Magi having in the Great Hall. It was the only part of the story Athone hadn¡¯t heard before, and his attention perked up when she told it, but he said nothing. No one did. Otto, Ingrid and Lime had remained quiet while she spoke.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen,¡± she insisted, after confessing what her magic had done. What she had done. ¡°I¡¯ve never ¡­ I¡¯ve never killed anyone before.¡±

    No amount of Soothing could stop the tears that came fully then, as she hunched over, her shoulders shaking and buried her face within her hands. Lime wrapped her arms around her, holding her in a firm embrace as Ingrid rested her hand on her leg.

    Otto had moved from standing at the end of the bed to sit near her feet and said softly. ¡°It¡¯s ok. You acted in self defence, Velaya.¡±

    ¡°Four,¡± Athone said quietly from the end of the bed, looking at the floor. Confused, everyone looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ve taken the lives of four men.¡±

    Velaya froze, as Lime released her embrace and they all sat in stunned silence. She knew that Athone was well trained with a sword and had helped serve his father¡¯s guard in missions for his Kingdom, but she¡¯d never heard him speak about the specifics of what those were. A sense of guilt swelled within her and as she stared at him she questioned just how much she truly knew of the Prince of Ayradora.

    Athone waved his hand dismissively in the air and looking up offered them a tight smile. ¡°Duties of a Kingdom, if you will.¡± His smile faded as his eyes met Velaya¡¯s again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t get any easier. Nor do I believe it ever should. For the moment it does, is the moment you lose every bit of yourself. ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Ingrid whispered quietly. ¡°The loss of any life will momentarily disrupt the harmony of the world as their soul meets Aesor or Saeligos. That crack in the balance will take a piece of you in return, in order to restore it. Time will help mend the pain of it, but the scars always remain.¡±

    ¡°Not just time. We¡¯re here for you too Velaya,¡± Lime said, tears in her jade eyes.

    Velaya¡¯s chest swelled but all she could do was nod. It was then she felt a deep sense of dread, anger and pain settle into her bones and she knew that the Archmagus¡¯ spell had been broken. Only this time it did not threaten to completely overwhelm her. Surrounded by her new friends, she felt her resolve strengthen. After a few more tears and embraces by her classmates and Lime, they eventually had to return to their lessons and bid her goodbye. She¡¯d had the sneaking suspicion that the Archmagus had delayed leaving the island until then.

    ~~~

    Velaya had many visitors over the course of the day.

    Her other Mage classmates, Jessica, Emilie and Zin had arrived together shortly after lunch. Emilie had brought some more confections from the Great Hall for her to try, offering a pleasant distraction as they tried to rank the treats.

    Later the twins, Victor and Devon followed by Lilian paid her a visit. Victor, as a former guard, had promised to help teach her and the rest of their class some defensive manoeuvres once she was feeling better. Lilian had provided a rundown of the lessons she had missed that day, all while shooting Athone twinkling eyes from under her dark brows.

    Even the third-year students, Aila and Dardan, popped in along with Cerwan, the Druid from Lime¡¯s class. And at one point just after dinner, Marika Dipit, the Sorcerer she had partnered with yesterday had come by to quickly say hello. The only one she didn¡¯t see was Rose.

    With everyone that visited her, she didn¡¯t get into specifics of the events like she had earlier with Otto, Lime or Ingrid, but by the sounds of it, it seemed the rest of the school already knew every detail. It was all anyone was talking about - much to her discomfort.

    Through it all, Athone had remained with her in the infirmary. He¡¯d pulled the curtains fully open so he could sit on the bed next to hers and had his homework and books sprawled across it. As the light from outside darkened and the torches in the room sprang to life, and with the last of her visitors retired to the dormitories, Velaya turned to him.

    ¡°There¡¯s something about last night I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Athone said offhandedly, still writing on his scroll.

    ¡°How did you know it was me? I had my hood up - even the Magi in the Great Hall didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    Athone paused his writing then, but did not look over to her. She noticed his cheeks appeared more red than they usually looked.

    ¡°I...¡± he hesitated, and cleared his throat before turning to look at her, his cheeks flush. ¡°I recognized your walk.¡±

    Her lips twitched as her eyebrows raised. ¡°My walk?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s much of a walk as it is a stomping shuffle. Very unqueenly if I¡¯m being honest. You should work on that,¡± he offered her a wink and she scowled.

    ¡°You should go get some sleep, Athone.¡±

    ¡°I can sleep here if I need to.¡±

    ¡°Is that your plan then? To shadow me for the rest of my life?¡±

    A strange smile passed across his lips that disappeared a moment later as he yawned.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes, then yes,¡± he said and when it looked like she was going to argue he added, ¡°Vel we¡¯re practically family. I know we went a few years without seeing each other but that doesn¡¯t mean I do not care for you. You¡¯re still the sister I never had.¡±

    She offered him a small smile. She should feel comforted by his words and yet she couldn¡¯t understand why it had felt like she¡¯d suddenly been punched deep in the gut.

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you, but you won''t always be available to protect me, Athone. Besides, I feel safe here. It still feels right for me to be here. Archmagus Ena said she was going to increase security so you¡¯ve really nothing to worry about. Please go and sleep before you collapse. You can barely keep your head up.¡±

    He looked like he was going to refuse when Magus Ossacus walked over and insisted that he leave so that she could rest. Velaya was to stay there for the night out of precaution so he could monitor her concussion and ensure her mana pool was properly restored enough to allow her to continue lessons the next day.

    Sighing loudly and creating a great deal of noise, he stuffed his texts back into his satchel and said, ¡°Very well. I will see you in the morning then.¡± He approached her and leaned down to kiss the top of her head before turning without a word and leaving the infirmary, missing the sudden flush on her face.

    ¡°Take this my dear,¡± Magus Ossacus said, holding out a tiny vial with a green liquid in it. ¡°It will help you sleep and if it is restful enough, I will discharge you in the morning in time for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Magus,¡± Velaya said as she drank from it. The effects were immediate and by the time she leaned back into her pillows she was fast asleep.

    She did not dream but she had the strangest sensation that someone had been with her that night. Yet when she woke she was alone in the room, with the sun just starting to rise.  Magus Ossacus arrived shortly after and administered a series of tests before determining she was fit to return to her studies.

    She was thankful for the early hour. Not many were awake as she crossed the school grounds heading back towards the Mage quarters, only a few students shuffled their way into the Great Hall.

    When she arrived at her dormitory it was quiet. Her classmates were likely still in bed. She crossed the room and was surprised when she passed the table and saw an abundance of food and snacks on top. It took her a second to take in her surroundings and realise that the rest of the room was full of prepackaged foods and beverages, lining the shelves between all the other various books and items. It appeared her classmates didn¡¯t want anyone to have to leave their building for food again. She could feel her eyes prickling and her throat felt tight as she ascended the stairs quietly and made her way down the hall.

    Her room was exactly as she¡¯d left it. She spent a generous amount of time in the bath, scouring away the events from the last twenty-four hours. When she had finished washing and had changed into a fresh pair of Tides, she finally looked at herself in the mirror. Her classmates weren¡¯t kidding - she looked terrible. Though the healing had mended her broken bones, the bruises remained. Both of her eyes and nose were circled by angry deep blue and purple marks and it appeared as if she was wearing a thick necklace of them too. Sighing, she could hear doors in the hallway opening as others awoke and was about to join them when something on her bed caught her eye.

    A small object, the size of her palm, had been placed on her pillow. The twigs of trees had been wound together to create a circle, and within that circle were many interconnecting threads of shimmering silver hairs forming an intricate webbed pattern. Dangling down from the bottom of the circle were various small plumes of stunning gold and green feathers. It seemed to buzz softly and her mana reacted pleasantly to it, a quiet song echoing through her. She recognized the object as an ancient artefact of the elven people of Elyzeme.

    Tucking it under her pillow, she wiped her cheeks and made her way down the hall when she heard a door behind her open.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Rose¡¯s sharp voice echoed through the hallway.

    Velaya turned to look at her and noticed how tired her beautiful face appeared. Her long ears were slightly downcast and her grey eyes were dull as they roamed over Velaya¡¯s face, lingering  for a moment on her neck.

    ¡°I am,¡± Velaya said hesitantly, unsure of where their conversation was going to lead.

    Rose just nodded her head. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Were you up all night making it?¡± Velaya asked quietly, taking a few tentative steps towards her.

    A muscle twitched in Rose¡¯s face. She was quiet for a moment before responding. ¡°Yes, it took me most of yesterday to acquire the components. I had to finish it last night. It¡¯s believed to ward off nightmares and promote restful sleep. I thought perhaps you may benefit from having one.¡±

    Velaya had believed Rose had disliked her from the first moment they met, but this gesture of kindness was so thoughtful that she didn¡¯t know what to think.

    ¡°Thank you, Rose. I.. I don''t really know what to say.¡±

    Rose offered a small smile. It was a kind smile, one up until moments ago Velaya didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever receive from her. Velaya smiled in return and Rose made her way down the hall to stand with her.

    ¡°I recognized it immediately,¡± Velaya said as the two of them turned to walk together down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them before while in Elyzeme. I thought the unicorn hair was native to your Kingdom. How did you acquire it?¡±

    ¡°The Tower has many artefacts and supplies available to us. I know a few of the older elves that reside here year-round and they helped me locate them,¡± Rose said, shrugging casually.

    ¡°Are they Magi?¡±

    ¡°Alumni. They graduated a few hundred years or so ago. Onas Perlee and Delimira Lazziar are their names. They¡¯ve been here studying zoology. Given the nature of things at the moment, their work is more important than ever.¡±

    Velaya stopped abruptly on the steps and Rose continued down a few more before turning back to look at her in surprise.

    ¡°You know Onas and Delimira?¡± Velaya exclaimed.

    The elvish couple, originally from Elyzeme, was renowned for their work of magical studies of animals and beasts within the world. They were the ones who had first identified the Corruption and had dedicated their lives to understanding its effects on the wildlife.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re friends of the family.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor and Rose laughed. It was a short, deep burst of sound with a charming musical quality to it.

    ¡°I¡¯d offer to introduce you to them, but as you look now, they may suspect you¡¯re some sort of deranged raccoon and wish to experiment on you,¡± Rose teased.

    It was Velaya¡¯s turn to laugh but she immediately regretted doing so when her sore throat protested.

    Rose frowned. ¡°But perhaps once you¡¯re feeling better and we find some free time?¡±

    Smiling, Velaya nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like that very much.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Standing before the large, arched wooden door high up in the Tower, Velaya took a deep breath and tentatively wrapped her knuckles against the Archmagus¡¯ office door.

    It had been four days since her attack in the school grounds and thankfully things since then had been blissfully mundane. She had faced no other threats or hostility from anyone but whispers, glances and pointing accompanied her everywhere she went. As did her classmates. Her friends.

    It was a relatively new concept to her. Back home in Bellaurose her relationship with others was always cordial but wasn¡¯t something that extended far beyond court or classrooms. It didn¡¯t help that she spent most of her free time in the Rosemore Keep library or practising her magic alone in her rooms. Doriel had always been her closest confidant. It¡¯s one of the reasons she always enjoyed visiting the Ayradora Kingdom, as spending time with her brother and Athone were some of the few occasions she felt connected to others around her age. For her to now be surrounded by those who shared similar interests and treated her as equal was far more heartwarming than she expected.

    And surround her they did. She could hardly go anywhere on the island without one of her Mage classmates, Lime or Athone accompanying her. She had to admit that while it was a little smothering, it was also comforting to know that they were protective of her. Even Rose made a point of knocking on her door each evening to bid her a good night. On the rare occasions she found herself alone, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of someone or something watching her.

    In gratitude to their efforts to ensure her safety, Velaya spent most of her time with them helping with their studies and homework, which was beginning to pile up.

    Their morning lessons were always spent with the rest of the first-years and were dedicated to less class specific studies, such as Archeology and Magical Artefacts, or Alchemy or Divination.

    Their Divination classes in particular added hours worth of homework for them to pour over each night. Though they wouldn¡¯t work on any sort of forecasting until their second year, they were required to review prophecies of the past and to compare them with world events to determine the validity of them. The intention was to recognize patterns to prove their legitimacy and then categorise them. It would provide a roadmap of what prophecies could be taken seriously in helping them predict the future.

    Their afternoon lessons were spent with one of the four specific classes. Due to her day spent in the infirmary she had missed out on their first Elemental lessons with the Shamans but had since spent the last few days with the Druids and Paladins.

    They had all been surprised when they had passed through a doorway in the Tower into a forest landscape for their Physical lessons with the Druids. They couldn¡¯t determine if they had all been teleported off the island and into a nearby wood or if the trees, lake and forest floor below them actually existed in a room within.

    For their studies of the Light, they had joined up with the Paladins in a space similar to that of the Sorcerer¡¯s Dark magic classroom. Except their room was surrounded by floor-to-ceiling windows. Even the ceiling was made of glass to allow as much light into the space as possible - which was quite odd as the classroom couldn¡¯t have been more than halfway up the tower.

    As with their Dark magic lessons, the individual magical class teachings were based on fundamentals with very limited practical applications. There really wasn¡¯t anything new Velaya didn¡¯t already know but Ingrid and other students often seemed overwhelmed. She knew that these first few months would be spent on ensuring everyone had the same foundation and understanding before they would dive into more advanced topics. So for the time being she spent her energies helping her friends as much as possible.

    It was clear that out of all the first-year students, she was miles ahead in her magical training. Although Athone could give her a run for her gold with their studies of the Light. Neither of them missed the snide remarks from Zyler and a few others throughout the week regarding their wealth and privilege and the advantages they had been afforded. It was something both of them had grown accustomed to as royalty so they paid it little heed, even though their friends were always left unsettled by it.

    ¡°Come in,¡±  Archmagus Ena called from inside her office.

    Velaya gently slid the door open and stepped inside. The last time she¡¯d seen the Headmistress was the night of the attack and unlike then she now appeared fresh and alert with her long white hair combed perfectly, quietly swaying down the back of her cloak.

    ¡°Please have a seat, Miss Rosemore,¡± Ena waved towards a single chair that sat before the desk. ¡°I am pleased to see you looking well and understand you¡¯ve been keeping up with your lessons. But tell me, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing much better, Headmistress. Thank you,¡± Velaya hesitated, ¡°And you were right, my classmates - friends, they¡¯ve been a great support.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad to hear that,¡± Ena stood up suddenly and moved to the edge of the room to one of the bookshelves that contained the strange object Velaya remembered from before. Four balls in red, green, black and white swirled around a blue one in the centre.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve asked you to study with me is twofold,¡± she said as she returned to her desk and set the object down between them. ¡°The first one should be obvious but I, along with Magus Tessa, believe you need advanced lessons in Dark magic in order to protect yourself. You would typically not receive these lessons until your second or third-years here but given your political standing and the volatility of the world, we believe it¡¯s in your best interest to engage in this sooner rather than later.¡±

    Velaya smiled and tried to hide the excitement in her voice. Receiving advanced magical lessons was a dream come true. ¡°Yes, that would be appreciated.¡±

    Archmagus Ena nodded. It was a moment before she spoke again, her eyes never leaving Velaya¡¯s face. ¡°The second reason is due to the prophecy.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s smile faded and she swallowed. She was fairly certain she knew what prophecy the Archmagus spoke of but had to be sure.

    ¡°The one believed to be made about me?¡± Velaya asked quietly.

    Ena raised her hand, a blue glow within her fingers. A scroll from a shelf behind her flew towards them and landed face up on the desk. The text across the page was written in a deep purple ink that shimmered in the candlelight. Words that Velaya already knew glistened before her:

    BORN OF KINGDOMS, A QUEEN SHE WILL BE.

    A MAGE OF POWER, YET TO BE SEEN.

    THE FATE OF AESOR¡¯S HEART IN HER HANDS,

    TO BE USED FOR DESTRUCTION OR CLEANSING OF LANDS?

    Supposedly this prophecy had been delivered by an old Mage shortly after Velaya¡¯s birth. Only a few Magi of Manatide Tower and her parents, who¡¯d been told its contents and relayed them to Velaya, knew of its existence. If she had been studying this in her Divination lesson she would have questioned the legitimacy of it. There were many Queens of the past who had been powerful Mages and one could argue that the leaders of any Kingdom could be responsible for great destruction or healing.

    ¡°Of course, there is no proof of who specifically this speaks of, but the timing of its arrival and your magical potential is reason enough for it not to be discarded,¡± Archmagus Ena said.

    ¡°But you think it is about me?¡± Velaya shifted in her seat.

    ¡°I believe the coincidences are not to be overlooked,¡± Ena stated.

    ¡°So you want me to study with you so I don¡¯t destroy the world then?¡±

    ¡°No, Miss Rosemore. I want you to be able to protect yourself and for you to have complete control over your magic. The depth of which is still unknown. As it relates to the prophecy, if Aesor¡¯s heart is involved I would caution that the God of Destruction - Saeligos, will wish to infringe upon it. I would prefer it if that did not occur.¡±

    Velaya tilted her head. ¡°Are you suggesting that Aesor¡¯s heart is more than a metaphor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the puzzling thing about prophecies. The language is almost always abstract. Trying to discern the truth from between the lines is a task many Magi and alumni here dedicate their lives to. We may never know what the truth of this prophecy is, but if there is a risk to Aesor then I believe it¡¯s wise to ensure this future Queen is well prepared.¡±

    Velaya sat back in her chair, biting the inside of her cheek, her mind racing. She was still not convinced the prophecy was about her. She was not born to be Queen. Doriel was four years her senior and that burden of responsibility had been his birthright. Their parents had accepted his intention to abdicate the throne, in part because of his preference to be at sea, but more-so because of this prophecy. They believed that if a Mage was born of power the likes of which the world had not seen, that it was fate that she should one day rule their Kingdom. She had never summoned the courage to ask them if they would have accepted it had the prophecy never been made, or she never been born.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You seem troubled by this,¡± the Headmistress drew her from her thoughts.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Velaya paused, unsure how much she could confess. ¡°I¡¯m not so convinced it¡¯s about me,¡± she finished weakly.

    ¡°Which is why for now, I¡¯d like us to focus on the magical portion. We can address the theological nature in the future. Be it true or not, there is no denying your potential. Your ability to tap into the ley lines is further proof of that. In all the years this Tower has stood, there has only ever been one other student capable of such a feat. That power saved your life earlier this week, but it could have very easily had the opposite effect.¡±

    Velaya could hear her own heart beating in her ears, as a shiver went down her spine.

    ¡°I understand that Magus Tessa has already assigned you some additional materials and I have asked her to work with you further on your Dark magic studies. She is one of the best Sorcerers to have studied here and I believe her guidance will be invaluable to you. Though I must impress upon you the importance of her lessons. Her time is limited but she has agreed to spare as much as she can for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to provide her my full attention,¡± Velaya assured.

    The Headmistress nodded, before the lines around her periwinkle eyes tightened. ¡°Then we shall work on discovering the depths of your mana pool and focus on your ability to control it. Only once I am confident you have full command of your own mana will we address the ley lines. Until then, I must insist that you do not attempt to draw from them again. Be it fluke or fate that you survived their influence before, I am not willing to put your life at risk. It may take years before I am comfortable in allowing it.¡±

    How many years would it take before she would study them, Velaya couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Four years was the requirement for graduation and while many spellcasters stayed at Manatide to further their learnings, they weren¡¯t responsible for caring for a nation of people. It was expected that she would return home after her graduation to resume her duties to Bellaurose Kingdom.

    ¡®Yes, of course madam,¡± she replied as evenly as possible.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Ena leaned forward and gently pushed the swirling object in front of her towards Velaya. ¡°This device before you represents the classes of magic in Aesor. The white orb represents the Light and the Paladins, black for the Dark and the Sorcerers, green for Physical magic of the Druids and red for the Elemental Shamans. As you are aware and can clearly see, they all stand in balance with one another. The one in the middle is of course intended to represent the Mages who have access to all four.¡±

    As Velaya stared at the unique apparatus, she could feel her mana stir, as though waking fresh from a nap. ¡°What does it do?¡± she questioned, and again had the urge to reach out and touch it.

    Archmagus Ena was watching Velaya closely. ¡°Go on then,¡± she said softly, and when Velaya looked up with her brows raised, a hint of a smile crossed the Headmistress¡¯ blush lips. ¡°Touch it.¡±

    From the moment her fingers grazed the golden base, she felt a mysterious power crawling up her hand, through her arm and into her chest. It was not painful, if anything it was oddly comforting. It felt like something had crawled within her and was searching for something. Her mana pool reacted immediately, seeking out the source and when the two merged together the colourful orbs froze in their midair rotations and dropped to the base of the structure. The central blue orb flashed a blinding, brilliant bright blue light before fading to its normal colour and one by one the other orbs lifted up and began spinning again. The red orb was the first to react, its pace quick and fast as it orbited the furthest out from the blue orb. The white orb was next, and though it didn¡¯t extend as far as the red orb, it rotated faster than the green one that rose after it. The black orb appeared for a moment as though it wasn¡¯t going to move but once the other three had started spinning, it eventually slid into a shallow orbit near the centre and spun slowly around.

    ¡°That was to be expected,¡± Ena said, watching the orbs rotations.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Velaya asked.

    ¡°This device is calibrated to analyse your mana pool. It¡¯s mapping out what school of magic it''s most drawn to,¡± Ena pointed to the outermost red sphere. ¡°Elemental magic seems to be your preferred source to draw from. I¡¯d imagine that does not come as a shock to you.¡±

    Velaya shook her head and Ena then addressed the other orbs.

    ¡°You also have a proficiency towards Light magic. Your Physical magic is likely on par with the second-year students here at Manatide Tower. Your Dark magic leaves much to be desired,¡± Ena said, frowning slightly as she watched the black ball¡¯s slow spin.

    Velaya couldn¡¯t help but feel a little defensive. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a lot of tutors that specialised in Dark magic growing up.¡±

    ¡°Most do not. It is unfortunate that Dark magic has such a strong stigma associated with it,¡± the Archmagus¡¯ eyes drifted over the centralised blue orb. ¡°However, what is most interesting is your own internal power. For many who touch this, the blue orb does not react, and even when it does, it¡¯s not as dramatic.¡±

    ¡°Is that because my mana pool isn¡¯t yet developed?¡±

    ¡°No. Many of the Magi here will take instruments similar to this out on their recruiting missions. We use these to measure the strength of magic and help determine if someone is capable of drawing all four forms or just one. This helps us in sorting them into their respective classes. These tests are often commissioned by parents to be conducted on spellcasters younger than you. From what I¡¯m aware, most do not react in this manner. That¡¯s not to say it doesn¡¯t happen, but it is rare.¡±

    Velaya withdrew her hand from the base and frowned. The orbs slid back into their original, balanced rotation. If she wanted to believe the prophecy was not about her, she was having a hard time convincing herself.

    ¡°How come it didn¡¯t react when you touched it?¡± she asked, hoping to steer the conversation away from where her head kept wanting it to go.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t allow it to,¡± Ena said simply.

    ¡°How? I felt as though I had no choice in the matter.¡±

    ¡°This is where your studies with Magus Tessa will come in handy. Dark magic affects your mind and we all use our mind to control our mana and the direction of the magic we draw from. With practice you will be able to ward off all magical intrusions.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s curiosity got the best of her as she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, ¡°What happens when you let it?¡±

    The Headmistress¡¯ eyes scanned Velaya¡¯s hopeful face, catching on the eagerness within her eyes before she offered a small chuckle, surprisingly light compared to her deeper voice. She reached out and placed her hand on the base.

    Immediately the room was bathed in a blue light so bright and powerful that Velaya had to shield her eyes with her arms. When it dimmed, she withdrew them and her mouth fell open. Where Velaya¡¯s orbs didn¡¯t extend out more than a few inches away from the central blue orb, all four of Ena¡¯s spheres spun in a multiple feet-wide circumference above the desk. They were in perfect balance with one another - each one rotating at the exact same dizzying speed as the next. They rotated so quickly around the centre that they trailed lines of streaking colour in the air behind them.

    ¡°I have a lot of catching up to do,¡± Velaya said, awestruck.

    ¡°I have many years¡¯ head start,¡± Ena said politely as she removed her hand and the orbs collapsed back to their starting point. ¡°However, I do believe with practice, you will be able to achieve a similar reaction. For now, it is not the strength of your magic that I am overly concerned with but rather your control of it.

    Your strong Elemental affinity is throwing off the balance of your other schools. That is to say that your mind subconsciously favours it and draws on it first. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but it will cloud your Light, Dark and Physical magics making it harder to draw upon them. If left unchecked, your Elemental magic may even consume them entirely, leaving you unable to draw from the others. Being a Shaman with only one source of magic, this does not pose a problem, however as a Mage, this could leave you unstable. This instability could lead to many unexpected consequences and with someone as powerful as yourself, the effects could be quite disastrous.¡±

    Velaya nodded along with Ena¡¯s words. She¡¯d heard far too many tragic tales of those who lost control and it was something that had always frightened her. A sudden image of clouded red eyes and blood soaked grass crossed her mind and she blinked furiously to rid it.

    The Archmagus didn''t appear to notice and continued, ¡°Until the next time we meet, and outside of your classes with the Shamans, I will ask that you refrain from drawing on your elemental magic. Not even to extinguish a candle.¡±

    Ena¡¯s eyes seemed to twinkle and Velaya could feel the heat creeping up her neck.

    ¡°Your additional studies with Magus Tessa should help you draw more Dark magic and your Light magic should be ok as it is with your regular lessons. I would like for you to focus on your Physical magic. Have you practised much healing or shapeshifting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been able to mend some minor fractures. I have not yet been able to transform into anything of substance. I had been working towards an aves form before I left home.¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep practising that. I understand that you have befriended a few Druids from your year. I would consider reaching out to Miss Sashandoral and Mister Ro for assistance, if it will not deter them from their own studies. Often working with a spellcaster of one specific school can prove beneficial to your own learning. Even if their knowledge is more limited than your own, being in the presence of others who draw similar magic can be empowering.¡±

    ¡°Yes of course. I¡¯ll talk to Lime and Cerwan this weekend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d also like you to spend some time in the infirmary with Magus Ossacus. As you can attest, he is a talented healer. As the school year progresses he and his staff are always in need of extra hands. I will inform him that you will be spending Sunday mornings with his team. Most injuries sustained here are minor and should provide you with an opportunity to work on drawing from Physical magic to help. As you are aware, Light magic can also be used for its healing properties, but your focus should be spent on the Druidiac means at this time.¡±

    Spending another minute in the infirmary wasn¡¯t exactly what she wanted to do, but Velaya knew that if she were to learn to control her magic better, she must be willing to do so.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Archmagus Ena stood and rounded her desk and made her way to the door. Taking the cue, Velaya stood and walked towards the exit.

    ¡°I will be in touch with you again next week, where we will see if these measures are sufficient enough in steering you towards a more balanced state,¡± Ena said, pulling the door open for her.

    ¡°Thank you, Archmagus,¡± Velaya bowed her head slightly.

    ¡°I should hope that it goes without saying that the contents of the prophecy I shared with you is to remain within this office,¡± Archmagus Ena said when Velaya passed over the threshold.

    ¡°Of course. You do not have to worry about me sharing those details, Headmistress,¡± Velaya asserted, her jaw set. She felt the Archmagus¡¯ eyes follow her all the way down the stairs and couldn''t decide if that made her feel better or worse.

 Chapter 18

    Dramos knew he was being followed. The hulking warrior had sensed it days after leaving the small farming village of Pecotra in the Trelladain Kingdom. Yet anytime he turned around, the worn stone highway and fields beyond were always bare.

    He was in the southern heart of the Kingdom, a place long since abandoned, save for the farmers who tried to keep up with the demands to feed the King¡¯s armies. The last he¡¯d heard, King Robert Trelladain and his troops were still stationed in the north, near the border with the Ayradora Kingdom.

    The war against the Saviour of Aesor had begun in earnest  six months ago, but if you spoke with anyone in the four Kingdoms they¡¯d have told you it started two years prior. Back then the Saviour was still the Saviour, and his following was devoted. But the seeds of evil had already been sown and slowly it grew, much like the Corruption that continued to sweep the world.

    Dramos had been training for two years already in the King¡¯s guard when war officially broke. Instead of marching north, he abandoned his position and took off for the south. Since then he¡¯d made a living collecting rewards from desperate civilians the crown had forgotten.

    A twig snapped behind him, drawing his attention back to the moment. As usual, nothing was there. Grumbling to himself he dug his heels into his mare¡¯s sides and set off at gallop.

    He¡¯d been riding the road hard between Silverthorn and Pecotra for over a week, stopping only for a few hours at a time to sleep during the light of day. He longed for a hot meal and warm bath, but the sun was beginning to set and the last thing he intended to do was close his eyes for longer than a blink. Not with ghouls around.

    If the note from the farmer back in Pectora was correct, Silverthorn would likely be swarming with them and as he drew closer to the outskirts of town, he kept every one of his senses on high alert. He crested a small hill and reined his tired horse into a slow walk.

    Compared to Pecotra, Silverthron appeared rather grand. A dozen or so old two story buildings with pointed rooftops made of wood and stone flanked the main road through town. Smaller offshoots connected to additional single-storey dwellings, and further across the horizon more farm fields were dotted with the occasional home. The streets were bare, but lights shone from upstairs windows and smoke rose from stone chimneys. Despite their troubles, it appeared that many of the civilians had not completely abandoned the village.

    Dramos steered his mare towards the town¡¯s small square, her hooves echoing in the quiet against the cobbles. He passed various shops including a bakery, blacksmith, and tailor - their doors closed up for the evening. Towards the very far end of the road a church was perched high up a hill overlooking the town. At the centre of the town¡¯s square sat a squared limestone fountain that was flanked by a town hall and opposite was an inn with a hitching post outfront. Dramos settled before the inn, slipping neatly off his horse and tying her to the post. She nickered at the idea of being left alone, her eyes wide, as Dramos gently soothed her chestnut neck.

    ¡°Easy girl, I won¡¯t be far,¡± he said, his voice rough from a week spent mute on the road.

    He cast his eyes around the square. They caught on a sign in the shape of a pig hanging off its fasteners on the front of a shop nearby. There was no smoke from its chimney nor any lights within the building. A sudden pang of sadness settled in his stomach remembering how the letter he¡¯d received from the man named Clifford had mentioned the butcher¡¯s daughter falling victim to the ghoul¡¯s attacks. There were no signs of the Kingdom¡¯s guards around. Had they been here, perhaps the girl¡¯s life would have been spared. The sadness turned molten.

    Shaking his head, he made for the inn - the only building whose lower floor flickered with light.

    ¡°Oi!¡± a loud voice called from behind.

    A large man with a rounded belly and long dark hair that was pulled back from his face with a piece of fabric across his brow, was crossing the square towards Dramos. He wore a long heavy leather apron with pockets full of various tools, overtop black trousers and a tanned linen shirt. His face was red and beads of sweat trickled down his temples. He brandished his fingers towards Dramos, his hands covered in soot.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be out here, are you mad?¡± the smith hollered as he approached him. ¡°The ghouls have been coming earlier and earlier. They could arrive anytime now.¡±

    Dramos¡¯ eyebrows arched upwards. ¡°They¡¯ve been coming out while it¡¯s still light?¡±

    That was uncharacteristic. Ghouls were demons of a humanlike nature, walking tall on two legs, with long twisted limbs and skin that peeled away from their dead flesh - they were reanimated corpses. Rarely would they travel much further than a graveyard and never would they come out other than at night. But times were changing. They had been for a while now. He suspected the Corruption had affected them too, causing them to bolden and tarry from the crypts to assault those in towns or caught too far off the roads.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man¡¯s greyish blue eyes were frantic, darting back and forth from Dramos, his horse and the church at the top of the hill. ¡°You can¡¯t leave her out here. Come, I¡¯ve room at the back of my shop.¡±

    Dramos followed behind the man who shuffled quickly down the street to the blacksmith shop he¡¯d passed on his way in. The man slid open a large metal barn door at the back of the building to reveal a wide open space, with a large black carthorse standing in the centre. The room was big enough for two or three horses, with fresh hay scattered across the floor and a water trough along a heavy looking stone wall that separated this area from the rest of the workshop.

    ¡°You can leave her here,¡± the man said, as he slid the heavy looking door back into place and bolted it shut. ¡°We¡¯ll be safer upstairs. Go on and grab your stuff and bring it with you. They¡¯ve yet to break in here but that won¡¯t stop them from trying.¡±

    Dramos removed the saddlebags, draping them over his broad shoulders as the man escorted him through a metal door into the lower level of the smith¡¯s shop. A forge sat near the front of the room, boarded up windows behind it and a large anvil at its base, its embers cold. The man didn¡¯t linger and waved Dramos towards a set of stairs that lead up into a surprisingly cozy, two-bedroom apartment. The main space wasn¡¯t overly large, featuring a small sitting area and table with three chairs near a small hearth. The man sealed the metal door at the top of the stairs, locking it shut. It took him a few moments as the door had more than one lock. Save for them, the loft was empty.

    Dramos had to admit he was rather taken aback by the man¡¯s willingness to help a complete stranger, especially someone like him with two large swords poking out from under his cloak.

    ¡°Do you often harbour refugees?¡± Dramos asked, looking at the three chairs.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t get visitors here anymore. But I couldn¡¯t just let you leave that feast on four legs out there,¡± he said, making his way to the hearth where a large kettle sat. ¡°Should I be concerned you¡¯ll cause me trouble?¡± he asked, his eyes roaming over Dramos.

    ¡°No, I mean you no harm.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so,¡± he said, bringing the kettle to the table along with two mugs. ¡°You can stay in my daughter¡¯s room, on the right there. She won¡¯t be coming back.¡± He spoke in a very matter-of-fact way. ¡°Tea¡¯s ready. By the look and smell of you, I¡¯d reckon you haven¡¯t had a warm beverage in a while. Come.¡±

    Setting his pack on the floor near a worn settee, he joined the man at the table and accepted the mug being offered.

    ¡°So are you going to explain what you¡¯re doing here? You don¡¯t look the trader type and we haven¡¯t seen one of them in ages. You can¡¯t be a guard, since ol¡¯ Robert¡¯s got them all in the North, though you do look like one. Are you some delusional adventurer after a thrill? If it¡¯s a reward you¡¯re after, the Lord fled town months ago so there is none. Or have you come to help us in earnest?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your daughter?¡± Dramos said over the man¡¯s ramblings.

    ¡°Lucy¡¯s with her mother in Goldwell City.¡±

    ¡°Then you must be Regan.¡±

    The man started, sitting back in his chair. ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    ¡°Your brother, Clifford,¡± Dramos remarked, taking a sip of tea. It was rather bland but after drinking cold stream water the last few days, he wasn¡¯t going to complain.

    ¡°So he¡¯s finally sent help then. I¡¯ve only been begging him for months to come to our aid,¡± Regan heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°In any case, we¡¯re glad to have another able body. There aren¡¯t many of us left. We typically meet in the morning to survey the damages and then get together again just after supper to help the town lock itself back up and ensure that everyone is in for the evening. Stay here for the night and come morning, if we survive, we¡¯ll see about getting you a room in the inn.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you do? Lock yourselves up each evening?¡±

    ¡°What more do you want us to do? I¡¯ve supplied as many as I can with weapons but most have no clue how to use them. It¡¯s only a last resort should a ghoul come smashing through their windows.¡±

    ¡°How many of them are there?¡± Dramos asked, as Regan stood and grabbed a stale loaf of bread from a shelf near the hearth.

    ¡°Here,¡± Regan tossed it on the table. ¡°Ghouls? Last we figure? About eight of them.¡±

    ¡°Only eight?¡± Dramos questioned, surprise etched across his face.

    Regan let out a sharp, barking laugh. ¡°These aren¡¯t the ghouls of your past. Though, based on the look of you, I doubt you¡¯ve much of a past. How old are you anyway? Nevermind,¡± he waved his hand, ¡°these bastards are clever and cruel. A while back, a Sorcerer showed up and attempted to control them with their Dark magic. His corpse was found the next morning in the fountain. Well, rather his body was - his head was located down the road near the bakery. That¡¯s about the time the Lord fled for the capitol. Claimed he was going to get aid, but no one else ever showed up. Not til you.¡±

    Dramos sat quietly, eating the stale bread as the weaponsmith prattled on about the state of the town and the nature of the ghouls that plagued it. It was only an unnatural, guttural scream from outside that stopped his ramblings. Regan jumped up quickly and crossed the room, extinguishing the lights.

    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± he whispered, and for all his casualness earlier, he could not mask the fear in his voice.

    Standing, Dramos moved to the window to gaze out at the street. The sun had tucked itself behind the fields and a deep blue began to shroud the buildings in darkness. He could just make out the silhouette of the church on the hill and watched as nearly a dozen tall figures jerked their way down the street. Their grey skin hung loosely from their bones, their mouths wide and their eyes, black as night, were enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Get away from the window!¡± Regan urged.

    Dramos quietly unbolted and pushed the window¡¯s panes open, ignoring Regan¡¯s panicked pleas. ¡°Be sure to lock this once I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You can¡¯t go out there!¡±

    Unsheathing his swords, Dramos crawled through the window. It was only just big enough for him to squeeze through and onto the sil¡¯s narrow ledge. The last thing he saw before he jumped into the street were Regan¡¯s eyes, wide with terror.

    ~~~

    Dramos sat perched on the edge of the fountain in the centre of town, wiping the black blood off his blades with torn pieces from his cloak.

    The sun was just starting to rise and he could hear the shutters of windows springing open around him, while a songbird chirped from somewhere nearby.

    With the light of the sun, his efforts from last night were on full display. The square¡¯s street ran black with blood, seeping between the cracks of the cobbles like water cascading around rocks from a steady stream. Mangled limbs and torsos of flesh and bone scattered like seeds thrown in the wind trailed all the way from the edge of the hill towards where he sat.

    Regan had been correct, the ghouls were unnaturally strong and more clever than any he¡¯d contended with before. But he was a talented warrior, raised on the streets of Goldwell and later trained in the guard. He had no mana pool, nor did he possess any sort of magical talents. He relied on his brute strength and fury to drive his precise movements, becoming a dancer in the dark with two blades. They were hardly a match for him. They were still just ghouls by the end of the night. The thought only enraged him further. As skilled as he was, he knew that a handful of well-trained guards would have been more than enough to protect the people of this town.

    ¡°Saviour bless us,¡± Regan¡¯s astounded voice emerged from a small crowd of people that had begun to amass behind the fountain. The sounds of doors opening, and footsteps blended together with awestruck voices that cried out in surprise and horror.

    Regan came to stand next to Dramos, staring out at the street and up to the hill, his mouth open as he ran his hand through his hair. The other civilians that had started to surround the square didn¡¯t dare come any closer to them.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ They¡­ ¡± Regan opened and closed his mouth, unable to form words, from what Dramos gathered was likely the first time.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°You will need to gather the bodies and see to it they are burned, lest they rise again,¡± Dramos said without looking up from his cleaning. ¡°I would offer to help, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m a bit fatigued after last night.¡±

    Regan finally tore his eyes away from the bloody street to look at Dramos, his mouth still open.

    He was covered from head to foot in thick black blood, his leather armour and clothing torn so that his torso lay partially exposed. A set of long, deep wounds ran down from his shoulder and across his chest, red blood dripping into his lap. Though his eyes were downcast, Regan could see that he had dark circles under them and he sat with his shoulders slouched forward, breathing heavily.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± Regan found his voice.

    ¡°A fresh set of linens and some alcohol are all I need, as I don¡¯t recall seeing an apothecary on my way in,¡± Dramos remarked quietly.

    ¡°You need more than that my friend. Oi!¡± Regan began barking orders out to the villagers.

    A few hours later, Dramos had received a new set of clothes, including a long dark cloak from a seamstress. The innkeepers, a middle-aged couple, had provided him with a room along with a hot bath and a freshly prepared meal. A couple of elderly women had assisted him with dressing his injuries, and the local pub owner had offered up his alcohol to help cleanse them. The baker had popped in to offer some fresh bread and cheeses and a few of the townspeople had managed to secure some old platemail armour and had offered it to him, replacing his tattered leathers. Regan had taken his weapons back to his shop and was currently sharpening them. If the townspeople weren¡¯t busy showering Dramos with various goods, they spent the morning wrangling up the ghoul¡¯s remains, setting them ablaze in a field, the dark smoke from the fire billowing above the town against the blue skies. Some had even managed to scrape together a few silvers and offered them to him.

    ¡°Your hospitality is more than enough,¡± Dramos had said, shaking his head and thrusting the bag back into their hands. ¡°These funds are better suited to the victims'' families.¡±

    It was late in the afternoon by the time he woke from a much needed sleep. Smoke still drifted in the air past his room¡¯s window overlooking the town¡¯s square and casting his sight down he saw that his horse had been hitched out front. She¡¯d been properly brushed and fed and had a new set of shoes. He was warmed by the generosity of the townspeople, they had so little to offer him but gave him all they could. Even then, it could not chase the chilling bitterness that was deep within him. He ran his hand down the side of his face, lingering on the scar that cut over his eye and across his left cheek. None of this should have been necessary to begin with.

    ¡°Where will you go now?¡± Regan walked alongside Dramos and his mare as he worked his way towards the edge of town half an hour later.

    ¡°South,¡± was all Dramos offered.

    ¡°Why not stay here a while and rest? Those wounds were quite deep. You really shouldn¡¯t be putting any stress on them. The people of Silverthorn will happily offer you anything you may need,¡± Regan was slightly out of breath as he kept pace.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot,¡± Dramos lied. He could have stayed. Regan was correct, his wounds were deep and blood had already begun seeping through his fresh bandages. He knew there was a village south of Silverthron that had an apothecary. If he could just make it there, they¡¯d have the supplies necessary to heal his injuries. He was certain someone from town would¡¯ve ridden out to gather them for him and the thought of him sitting in the saddle for days on end didn¡¯t overly appeal, but it was better than to linger here and risk being caught by one of the King¡¯s men.

    ¡°Fine then, but you¡¯ll at least let me commission a new set of swords for you,¡± Regan huffed.

    Dramos stopped and turned to look at Regan, their two eyes meeting and Dramos sensed that Regan was well aware of his former occupation. To defect from the armies was a crime that offered severe punishment. A blacksmith with any basic knowledge of weaponry would¡¯ve recognized that his swords were from the Trelladain cache. Regan firmly held his gaze, his arms crossed against his large chest.

    ¡°Come now friend, after what you did for us, I cannot possibly let you leave here without offering you something in return.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already sharpened my blades, and provided for my horse. I do not require anything more.¡±

    ¡°Then stay here to teach us how to fight,¡± Regan said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve provided many with weapons but few know how to use them. You could teach us. We can be better prepared should anything happen in future.¡±

    Dramos closed his eyes, tilting his head to the sky and took a deep breath.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here too,¡± Regan added more quietly when Dramos didn¡¯t respond. ¡°No one here will turn you in.¡±

    ¡°I cannot stay,¡± Dramos eventually said, opening his eyes. ¡°It should be safe enough for your daughter to return. Do not waste the time you have now been granted.¡±

    Regan merely stared at him with his brows furrowed but did not argue or attempt to follow him as Dramos pulled on the reins and continued out of town without another word.

    ~~~

    He¡¯d been walking for two hours, with nothing but the sounds of birds and tall trees blowing gently in the wind for company. The fields had given way to a small woodland, the leaves already started to turn colour. The path wound its way through the forest following along a narrow rivulet.

    Leaning down to refill his waterskin, Dramos paused and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°If you need something, just say so. I grow tired of you following me. You¡¯re scaring away the rabbits,¡± he said to the wind. A light chuckle answered.

    Groaning, Dramos stood at full height, turning back towards his horse. Standing beside her was a woman, quite a bit shorter than him, wearing dark grey breeches, a white blouse with a charcoal grey sweater, and a magnificent deep purple-coloured cloak with its hood raised casting shadows across her face and shielding her features.

    ¡°You¡¯re a long way from home, Magus,¡± Dramos quipped.

    ¡°You¡¯re a hard man to track down,¡± the woman¡¯s voice replied, her tone deeply amused.

    ¡°And what would the illustrious Magi of Manatide Tower want with me?¡± he said, stepping gingerly back towards his horse to stand before the spellcaster.

    Standing this close to her, he could see the bottom half of her face, her chin pointed out slightly and her light skin was smooth, her lips wide. It told him nothing about her identity and it¡¯s not that he would have believed it anyway. He suspected she was a Druid or Mage and had the ability to physically alter her appearance. It was likely the reason she¡¯d remained invisible to him until now.

    ¡°May I?¡± the woman clad in Tides asked softly, lifting her hands before him, a soft green glow began emitting from between her fingers.

    Dramos hesitated, taking a step back from her.

    ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t believe you¡¯d make it all the way to Chartwell? It¡¯s a week¡¯s ride away, and you can¡¯t even mount your steed,¡± she said, her mirth did little to dampen his rising agitation. But she was correct, and that only angered him further.

    ¡°Why help me?¡± he asked, not bothering to hide his ire.

    The Magus tilted her head. ¡°Why help Silvertorn?¡±

    ¡°Because no one else would,¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Given your Tides, you''ve got to be a somewhat capable spellcaster. You could¡¯ve helped them.¡± When it looked like she was going to say something, he cut her off, his anger simmering to the surface. ¡°But that¡¯s not what you do is it? You hold yourself up in your Tower claiming nonpartisanship to the people of this world unless they show any magical prowess. Leaving your island only to conduct your research and then keeping your secrets locked away.¡±

    Once a Magus, student or alumni left the school for good, they were no longer permitted to wear the Tides. When the war first broke, many spellcasters from across the world had gathered together, leaving their schools and studies behind to assist in the efforts against the Saviour. Those from Manatide Tower represented the fewest of them. For her to be standing before him now, wearing her brilliant violet cloak, meant she was still attached to the school.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± he practically growled, ¡°The school year has already begun. Shouldn¡¯t you be there now?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to heal those wounds and I will tell you,¡± she said evenly, unphased by his hostility.

    Every part of him revolted at the idea, but he knew he¡¯d come to a point where he would either have to turn back for Silverthorn or accept her aid. Begrudgingly he exhaled deeply. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Very wise,¡± she said and pointed towards a boulder near the water¡¯s edge. ¡°Please take a seat. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re not standing.¡±

    Not taking his eyes from her he stumbled over to the boulder and perched himself on it. She approached him, and with him seated, his face was level with hers. Her cloak still hung too far over her face for him to get a good look at her.

    ¡°This may feel uncomfortable,¡± she said, and not waiting for a response, she leaned over and gently reached out to place her hands on his torso, just below his ribs.

    The green glow from her hands washed over him and a painful stretching of his skin below his shirt caused him to catch his breath and close his eyes. It only lasted a second before she stood straight again, dusting her hands off as though covered in flour, and took a step back.

    ¡°Stubborn fool,¡± she said quietly, almost more to herself than to him as he pulled at his collar to look down at his perfectly healed chest. Only a few faint pink lines remained but all the ache within had vanished.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he grumbled. When he went to stand he felt lightheaded and, guided by her hand that reached out to grasp his arm, he was forced to sit back down.

    ¡°The lacerations were deep, it¡¯ll take a few minutes for my magic to complete its task. I suggest you remain seated until then.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± he bit. ¡°I suppose now you can tell me why you¡¯ve been following me this past week.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you to ensure you are indeed who we need,¡± she said simply.

    ¡°Who¡¯s we? You are aware I have no mana?¡±

    He could see her lips twitching in a small smile. ¡°Yes Dramos, I¡¯m aware that you do not possess the abilities to draw on magic.¡±

    He ignored the bit about her knowing his name. They always knew too much. ¡°Then what would you Magi possibly want with me?¡±

    ¡°The Queen is in need of your specific services.¡±

    Dramos could feel his insides hollowing. ¡°I want no business with Queen Ilyana,¡± he hedged, unsure of how much this Magus knew of his past.

    ¡°Then it is a good thing the Queen of Trelladain is not the one I refer to.¡± Dramos cocked his head, unable to hide his sudden curiosity and again a ghost of a smile flashed from under the hood. ¡°The Queen of Bellaurose is who needs aid.¡±

    For a moment Dramos could only stare into the shadows of her hood, the stream behind him the only sound amongst them.

    ¡°What does the Queen in a Kingdom across the ocean want with me, and why are you running errands for her? Aren¡¯t you all supposed to be free from the bias and burdens of Kingdoms?¡±

    ¡°No one is free from the burdens of Aesor,¡± she said softly, but he didn¡¯t miss the edge in her voice. ¡°You will set forth for Goldwell City. From there, a charter has been arranged to take you to Evertide City.¡±

    Dramos¡¯ laugh was deep, grave, and dripping in sarcasm. ¡°You expect me to ride for weeks to the capital of Tralladian, only to sit within a ship for a month, all at the whims of a Queen that I am not sworn to?¡±

    ¡°Are you sworn to a Kingdom, Dramos? From what I understand, it¡¯s quite the opposite for you.¡±

    His eyes narrowed as a heat flushed at the nape of his neck. ¡°Do not pretend to know anything about me,¡± he growled menacingly.

    ¡°I know that you defected from King Robert Trelladain¡¯s guard once the war broke out and that ever since you¡¯ve been travelling across the Kingdom helping those, who you feel, have been abandoned by him. Your whispered reputation is the only reason you have not been turned in yet. It is also how I was finally able to locate you.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you want? To turn me in?¡±

    ¡°I want you to meet with Queen Rosemore.¡±

    ¡°By means of Goldwell. I cannot step foot in the capital without risking being caught and facing discipline for my¡­ actions.¡±

    She waved her hand casually through the air. ¡°That has already been taken care of.¡±

    Dramos started, leaning back on the boulder. ¡°What do you mean,¡± he said slowly.

    ¡°The issue of your desertion has been dismissed.¡±

    He said nothing, too stunned to speak. There was no precedent for such a thing.

    ¡°As I was saying, a charter will be waiting for you when you arrive. I would offer you a teleportal but the people of Bellaurose are proud and hesitant to trust anyone who does not bend to the whims of the seas first. It would make a better impression for you to arrive by ship. Once there, you will be taken to the Keep to be briefed on the situation. As you can imagine the nature of which is sensitive so I will not risk speaking it aloud here.¡±

    His mind felt as though he¡¯d be thrown into the waters of the ocean itself. What could the Queen possibly need him for? He¡¯d heard the stories of her and had to admit to himself he was intrigued. By all accounts she was a just and fair leader.

    ¡°Do I have a choice in the matter?¡± he asked eventually.

    ¡°You always have a choice,¡± she responded solemnly.

    Frowning, he weighed his options. If what she said was correct, and he had been cleared of his charges, he could return to the capital. But was there anything there waiting for him? Would he be so willing to cast aside his own priorities? He had committed himself to helping those the Kingdom had left behind but could he abandon them now and go against all he stood for? What would have happened to the people of Silverthon had he not arrived? His current life offered little monetary value but it provided him with a purpose to continue on to the next day, and that was often reward enough.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to consider it,¡± the Magus said. ¡°The ship sets sail in a month from now. I do hope you¡¯ll be on it.¡±

    ¡°I assume the reward is substantial?¡± he asked, getting to his feet, relieved he felt no ill effects from the healing.

    ¡°Very much so,¡± she said seriously, without elaborating.

    He walked past her towards his horse. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°That is the most I could hope for,¡± she said echoing the words of Regan¡¯s brother back in Pectora, causing him to turn back around.

    ¡°You never did answer me. Why are you now involving yourself with politics and world affairs?¡±

    ¡°There are powers at play within Aesor that you cannot begin to understand. She needs you. They both do.¡± The Magus¡¯ voice was a near whisper before she spoke aloud again. ¡°My duty is to Aesor first and foremost. My school has always been second to that.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Dramos said, taking a step forward to tower over her. ¡°That¡¯s not an opinion most from Manatide share,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The woman before him raised her hands to her hood and lowered it across her back, her white hair flowing out from its hold within. Dramos took a step back in surprise. Before him wasn¡¯t just any Magus, but the Headmistress of Manatide Tower herself, Archmagus Ena.

    ¡°It was a pleasure to finally meet you, Dramos,¡± she said with a small smile, before disappearing a second later leaving him standing in the forest alone with his thoughts.

 Chapter 19

    The raven, with plumes of the darkest shade of night, hopped across the books scattered on the long oak table within the first-years¡¯ common building.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Ingrid asked, sitting beside Velaya.

    Velaya lifted the bird¡¯s wing, running her fingers gently across its tiny bones, her face scrunched in concentration.¡°Why¡¯s what?¡±

    ¡°Why is it that Druids are mostly elves? Or that Paladins are, more often than not, human?¡± Ingrid said, watching her prod at the bird.

    ¡°Or Sorcerers are assholes?¡± Otto offered from across the table, earning a chuckle from Athone who sat next to him, directly opposite Velaya.

    They were seated at the long table that took up the majority of the space and ran the length of the room. Other seating areas with comfortable chairs and couches were stationed near the corners. Where there weren¡¯t windows along the walls, there were bookshelves  similar to all the others in the school, full of tomes and magical items. Against the wall, opposite the door behind where Athone and Otto sat, was a large cabinet with a long counter that sat relatively empty save for the stacks of dirty plates that always managed to return to the cabinets by morning, freshly cleaned. The drawers and cabinets were full of plates and cutlery and food ready to grab in a pinch.

    They weren¡¯t alone in the room. Other first-years occupied some of the chairs in the corners, and further down the table sat groups of students, clumped together pouring over their homework or engaged in chess matches, or conversation.

    ¡°We¡¯re more intune with nature and the physical earth around us,¡± Rose said, walking back to the group after replacing a tome on the bookshelf behind them and sitting to Velaya¡¯s left.

    ¡°Helps when our ancestors have been around for thousands of years,¡± Lime said, sitting across from Rose, as she looked within an empty pitcher on the table, frowning.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain why Light magic prefers humans,¡± Ingrid said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of preference,¡± Athone spoke, without looking up from his assignment. ¡°I believe it¡¯s a matter of survival. Because elves live so long, and the Light can be used for healing and protection, I¡¯d imagine it helps to balance the difference for us humans.¡±

    Ingrid groaned, resting her head in her arms on the table. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with any of this.¡±

    Otto reached over and gently patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re fine Iggy, it¡¯s only been a week.¡± She shot him a reproachful look.

    ¡°You sure you can¡¯t use your Elemental magic, Vel? Our water¡¯s empty,¡± Lime said, waving the empty jug about.

    It was Sunday afternoon and Velaya had finished with her duties in the infirmary helping Magus Ossacus set a few bones and heal a few minor cuts that would have otherwise required stitches for anyone without magical gifts. Overall the hospital remained mostly quiet and she spent most of her time poring over books with Mograg, the Magus¡¯ assistant, before she was excused at lunch. After joining up with her friends, they made their way to the common building where they currently sat finishing up their week¡¯s homework.

    True to her word, Velaya had spent most of yesterday and today focused on enhancing her Dark and Physical magic and had not reached out to the Elements in days.

    ¡°Sorry Lime, you know I cannot,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve all earned a round of ale anyway,¡± Otto declared.

    ¡°That¡¯s the first good idea you¡¯ve had,¡± Rose teased.

    Ever since Velaya¡¯s attack, Rose had been quite pleasant to be around. Outside of Athone, she was the one who most often accompanied Velaya around the grounds and she was grateful for her company. While Rose often came across cold and severe, Velaya sensed the kindness and loyalty under her hardened exterior.

    ¡°Hey Cerwan, you mind flapping off to the Great Hall to get some for us?¡± Otto nudged the raven, who turned to snip at him.

    ¡°Thank you Cerwan, I think I understand the wings better,¡± Velaya said, making a note in the book before her. It featured an anatomically correct image of a bird that she''d been comparing to the one twittering on the table.

    The raven leapt into the air and a flash of green light later, Cerwan Rol - the wiry Druid from Lime¡¯s class, appeared behind Otto, lightly smacking the back of his head before taking a seat next to him. The group laughed, earning some scathing looks from a few Sorcerers huddled in the corner. Zyler Vance included.

    ¡°If only my family didn¡¯t relocate from Elyzeme to Trelladain. I¡¯d probably be able to shift too,¡± Lime pouted.

    Cerwan¡¯s deep chuckled rumbled down the table. ¡°Everyone in my family learned from a young age.¡±

    ¡°What happened if you couldn¡¯t?¡± Ingrid asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve all been able to,¡± he responded with a shrug.

    ¡°I thought magic wasn¡¯t inherited?¡± Ingrid questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Velaya said, putting her quill down and stretching her arms over her head, yawning. Because of her early morning duties in the infirmary she hadn¡¯t slept in like the others.

    ¡°Only expectations are,¡± Cerwan said, and Athone looked up at Velaya.

    ¡°Not something we¡¯re familiar with, are we?¡± he winked. Velaya offered a small smile while the others at the table laughed again. She was certain she felt Rose still for a moment.

    ¡°Otto¡¯s right,¡± Lime said, ¡°we really should have a drink and celebrate surviving our first week!¡± She immediately winced at her choice of words. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell to Velaya and she didn¡¯t like the pity she saw within them. ¡°You¡¯re right, we should have one or two,¡± she said as brightly as possible.

    ¡°There¡¯s the spirit!¡± Otto declared, slapping the table in front of him and standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll rally the other Mages. Lime, care to track down Aila? Cerwan, you get the wine. Iggy and Rosie, you¡¯re on mug procurement duty.¡±

    Ingrid cast her eyes to the Sorcerers in the corner and said quietly, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best if we take it back to our dormitory?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to join you then,¡± Athone said, standing and offering a hand to assist Lime. ¡°Class specific dormitories are off-limits to those not a part of them.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Otto frowned.

    ¡°We can meet down by the dock. It would be nice to put my feet in the water before it gets too cold out,¡± Rose suggested.

    ¡°Wonderful, we¡¯ll meet you there in half an hour,¡± Otto said, throwing his arm around Cerwan¡¯s shoulders and half dragging him out of the building. Cerwan¡¯s deep laugh trailed out after them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of this stuff,¡± Athone said as he piled their tomes together and began tidying the table.

    ¡°See you then!¡± Lime said, as her, Rose and Ingrid left together.

    ¡°Not sure you¡¯re old enough to be drinking Vel, I may have to let your mother know,¡± Athone said playfully. Velaya swatted at him with a rolled up scroll, which he dodged with ease, chuckling softly.

    ¡°As if being attacked wasn¡¯t enough, that may just put her over the edge,¡± Velaya said, attempting to make herself sound more cheerful than she felt.

    Athone¡¯s smile faded as he replaced the books on the shelves and stuffed the last few scrolls in his bag before hanging it over his shoulder and rounding the table to stand before her. He put his hands on her shoulders and scanned her face intently. His lips were tucked down in the corners and lines formed between his brows.

    ¡°Have you written to them?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Doriel too, but I do not know when he¡¯d get a chance to read them.¡± The post was collected weekly, and she had delivered her letters to the mailroom within the Tower before her time in the infirmary.

    ¡°I¡¯m still surprised the Archmagus didn¡¯t say anything to you about her visit with them.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? She likely met with them, Mother would have insisted to see me and have me sent home immediately, but Ena would have convinced her that I wasn¡¯t ready to leave and you¡¯re still stuck with me,¡± she joked, poking him in the chest and smiling up at him. His eyes dropped to her lips for half a second before snapping quickly back to hers. He returned her smile.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°It¡¯s no punishment, I can assure you,¡± he said smoothly and she rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go drop this stuff off.¡±

    Twenty minutes later all ten Mages of the first-year, Jessica, Emilie, Rose, Zin, Ingrid, Otto, the twins Victor and Devon and Lilian were gathered by the water¡¯s edge along with Lime and Cerwan from the Druid¡¯s class and Athone. The third-year Shamans, Aila and her friend Dardan, joined them a while later, bringing more wine and ale along with a bunch of food from the Great Hall.

    ¡°I still remember my first week,¡± Aila said fondly, her chestnut skin flush from the wine. ¡°Not quite as dramatic as yours.¡± She tipped her drink up in toast towards Velaya.

    They were sitting in the grass near the shore along with Ingrid and Lilian watching their friends splash around in the water. Those with elven blood, Rose, Zin, Lime and Cerwan, were able to handle the cold better than their human counterparts and everyone else had since abandoned their swimming efforts.

    Jessica, Emilie and Dardan were sprawled out on a blanket, not too far from where Velaya and her group sat, enjoying desserts. Similar to when Jessica and Emilie had visited her the day after the attack, they were debating over which treats were the best and Dardan was happily offering his opinions.

    Just past them, further down the shore, Athone, Otto and the twins were practising their combat skills. The four of them hadn¡¯t bothered with putting their shirts back on after swimming. Otto was slimmer than the rest of them, but his years spent on the fields left his body finely toned. Athone, Devon and Victor on the other hand were built like warriors with large shoulders and forearms and hardened abdominal muscles. They¡¯d managed to find some wooden longswords and were using them to train. Victor was standing with Otto, directing Athone and his brother on how to block specific blows to the ribs.

    Velaya felt an elbow nudge into her side and turned to look at Lilian whose long silver hair was still damp, her twinkling green eyes full of humour.

    ¡°Perhaps you should join them,¡± Lilian said quietly, raising her dark brows high above her eyes that peaked out over the rim of her glass as she took a deep, knowing, sip. Ingrid and Aila were still chatting about their first week and hadn¡¯t heard her.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Velaya responded a bit too quickly, staring down into the bottom of her own glass.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Mastering the art of magical combat is an essential skill that is taught here. Can¡¯t hurt to get a head start, especially given what happened earlier,¡± Lilian was watching Athone and Devon closely. ¡°By the looks of it, I don¡¯t think Prince Athone needs Vic¡¯s lessons.¡±

    The two watched as Athone pinned Devon¡¯s wooden sword under his arm before twisting his body around and offsetting Devon¡¯s balance. Athone moved faster than should be possible and within a second he had Devon pinned face down in the sand, earning a barking laugh from Victor and Otto¡¯s applause.

    ¡°You are someone who takes their lessons seriously,¡± Lilian continued. ¡°I think you¡¯d benefit from what Athone could teach you.¡±

    Velaya felt her cheeks flushing and she knew it wasn¡¯t entirely from the wine. ¡°I¡¯ve already got extra lessons with Ena, Tessa and Ossacus. I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be time to add more.¡±

    Lilian frowned, her eyes suddenly more serious. ¡°All of those are just as important as being able to physically protect yourself. Joking aside, Athone is more than just a pretty face. You saw him in our Light class. His ability to draw on it during combat is impressive. I¡¯m certain he¡¯d be willing to help train you if you asked him.¡±

    Velaya couldn¡¯t help but agree. During their lessons with the Paladins, Athone had put on a masterclass of how to draw on the Light to cast a shield of protection around himself and had even used it to blast the training dummy apart, sending hay and burlap pieces flying through the sunbathed room.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Velaya said quietly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll speak with him about it.¡±

    ¡°Good! Take me with you when you do,¡± Lilian responded, playfully nudging into Velaya¡¯s shoulder and earning a laugh from her.

    ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Rose said, catching the end of their conversation. She¡¯d left the others by the water and had come to join Velaya, Lilian, Aila and Ingrid.

    Lilian handed Rose a glass and said, ¡°Velaya¡¯s going to convince Athone to give her more advanced self-defence lessons.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d imagine you¡¯d have no trouble convincing him,¡± Rose said, a hint of a smile at the corner of her lips - her grey eyes bright. Lilian laughed.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t encourage her,¡± Velaya groaned, rolling her eyes at Lilian.

    Lilian¡¯s dazzling green eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°Rose, would you mind telling her that the two of them would make a formidable pair? Two future monarchs, coming together to unit their Kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Ayradora and Bellaurose already get along just fine,¡± Velaya said quickly, looking out towards the water.

    Lilian laughed again and looked in her empty cup. ¡°I¡¯ll get us some more wine,¡± she said, pulling herself to her feet and heading off towards Emilie. Rose was watching Velaya.

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong you know,¡± Rose said quietly, causing Velaya to face her.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be practical,¡± Velaya said, shaking her head and casting her gaze towards Athone. ¡°Perhaps if things had been different¡­¡± She trailed off.

    Rose cocked her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We both have duties to our own Kingdoms. Unfortunately, we cannot stay here forever. We will have to return to them once our studies here are complete.¡±

    When Rose remained quiet, Velaya looked back at her. Had she noticed the resignation and sadness within her tone? She was fairly certain she¡¯d been speaking casually but with the way Rose was frowning at her, she¡¯d suspected she picked up on more. But Rose said nothing and Lilian returned a moment later with another pitcher and steered the conversation back to lighter topics.

    It was late in the evening before Jessica reminded everyone that they had classes early in the morning and they begrudgingly collected their things and made their way back up the hill. Aila and Dardan wished them well on their second week, and Athone, Lime and Cerwan parted ways with the Mages once they reached the dormitories.

    Otto had convinced Zin, the twins, Emilie and Lilian to stay up for another round of drinks and they sat around the table downstairs snacking, talking and laughing loudly with each other. Velaya had already had a few drinks herself and felt that was more than enough so she, Ingrid, Rose and Jessica had gone up to their rooms.

    The girls spent some time in Jessica¡¯s room, which was identical to Velaya¡¯s. Both of them had started to amass a small collection of books and items that began to fill their shelves. Jessica sat at her desk, going over the schedule while the others sat together on her bed. No two weeks were the same, their lessons shifting and adjusting to the needs of the students. Because the Mages were to take classes with the Shamans, Druids, Paladins and Sorcerers, they often had to double-up their afternoon lessons with them in order to keep pace with their learning. If they thought their first week was busy it was about to get a lot worse.

    ¡°I¡¯m doomed,¡± Ingrid laughed, the wine having taken an edge off her worry.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Velaya consoled her. ¡°They wont let us fall far behind. If we do, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll make concessions for us.¡±

    ¡°Or just give us more homework,¡± Rose moaned.

    ¡°Yes, I think our days off at the beach are limited,¡± Jessica said, digging her knuckles into her eyes under her glasses.

    ¡°I better get some sleep,¡± Ingrid said and the others nodded in agreement and bid each other goodnight.

    Ingrid slipped into her room and Velaya and Rose walked quietly down the hall together. When Rose sighed heavily and sat on the purple cushioned bench at the end instead of going into her room, Velaya turned to her. Her cheeks were as pink as her hair and her eyes had a glossiness to them.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Velaya asked, smiling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it Vel,¡± Rose said looking up at her, her eyes struggling to focus, leading Velaya to believe she¡¯d had one too many glasses of wine. It was probably for the best that she wasn¡¯t downstairs with the others.

    ¡°What don¡¯t you get?¡± Velaya asked softly, her own blue eyes bright with refrained laughter.

    ¡°You,¡± Rose stated, and this time Velaya laughed.

    Velaya sat beside her on the bench. ¡°What is it you want to know?¡±

    ¡°I want to know why you must bear the burden of your Kingdom when it could not be more clear that you do not wish to be Queen.¡±

    Velaya felt her insides turning cold and stared at Rose. She wasn¡¯t looking at her - her gaze was unfocused and staring down the hall. There was no malice or hardness to her voice when she had posed the question. If anything it had been asked with a touch of concern. Velaya wrestled with every instinct that demanded her to shy away from this line of conversation but she was tired of fighting. This week had proven to be both physically and mentally exhausting, and yet she found herself surrounded by people that seemed to have a genuine concern for her. People that wanted to be her friend. Until now, she¡¯d only ever confided in Doriel or Athone on personal matters - but even this topic was off limits to them.

    When she said nothing, Rose turned to look at her again, and her grey eyes seemed more focused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean to make you uncomfortable. Sometimes I can be too blunt for my own good. I just sense that there¡¯s more to you than you let on and after what happened earlier this week¡­ I worry for you.¡±

    The coldness inside Velaya vanished, replaced by a comforting warmth that crawled its way up and seemed to settle in the back of her throat. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about me,¡± she said quietly.

    Rose scoffed before offering a kind smile. ¡°I disagree. I¡¯ve no doubt you would make a great leader but it doesn¡¯t sit well with me that you aren¡¯t offered a choice in the matter. Your brother was granted one because of his love of the sea. Why can you not be afforded the same with your love for magic? You said so yourself on the first day that you felt more at home here.¡± Rose¡¯s face scrunched, her eyes closing as though trying to work something out. ¡°It doesn¡¯t add up.¡± Her eyes opened again to pierce into Velaya¡¯s. ¡°What am I missing?¡±

    Velaya¡¯s mind instantly turned to the prophecy. She took a deep breath, unsure of how much to confide in this new friendship. ¡°I appreciate your concern. Truly I do. But I was born with an abundance of magical power whereas Doriel has none. My family believes that if I learn all that I can about my own abilities while I¡¯m here, that I will be better suited to help our people in the future.¡±

    ¡°But you do not believe that,¡± Rose said. It wasn¡¯t a question.

    ¡°No,¡± Velaya admitted quietly. It was the first time she¡¯d done so aloud. ¡°At least not yet. I have a lot to learn. Besides, it doesn¡¯t require magic to be a good leader. I still think Doriel would make a great King. He¡¯s already a beloved captain within the fleet.¡±

    Rose didn¡¯t appear fully convinced and continued to stare at her in confusion. Eventually she shook her head and smiled again. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve just had too much to drink and can¡¯t understand it.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± Velaya chuckled, and helped Rose get to her feet.

    ¡°Goodnight Princess,¡± Rose said, and much to Velaya¡¯s surprise she pulled her into a tight hug. The smell of flowers mixed with wine tickled Velaya¡¯s nose and she couldn¡¯t help but smile as she returned the hug, gently rubbing Rose¡¯s back.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t expect to see,¡± Otto¡¯s voice carried down the hall and Velaya and Rose broke apart laughing along with him and the others who had finally made their way upstairs.

    Later, as Velaya sank under the covers, she couldn¡¯t believe how much she¡¯d revealed to Rose. Part of her blamed the alcohol for having ushered her confession but the other part knew that she¡¯d been longing to speak to someone else who may actually listen to her. She¡¯d been carrying the weight of her own thoughts for so long that to finally confide in someone else felt quite liberating. Even if it was only half the truth.

 Chapter 20

    As the Sorcerers and Mages filed out of the dungeon-like classroom, Velaya lingered behind for her lesson with Magus Tessa.

    It had been an uneventful morning. The Mage class were all moving a little slower than normal, keeping their heads down and drinking extra coffee and tea. They had all stayed up too late, some of them having had a few too many drinks. Even Otto wasn¡¯t his usual chipper-self, having to constantly ask people to keep their voices down. They were rewarded with a gruellingly long and mundane theology lesson, adding more homework to their ever-growing pile.

    Velaya had eaten a quick lunch before slipping back to her room to grab the package that Nora, the housekeeper in Valreale Castle, had asked her to deliver to her granddaughter. As the last of her classmates left the room, she reached into her pocket and pulled it out.

    ¡°I have something for you,¡± Velaya said, holding the small parcel out for the Sorcerer Magus.

    Magus Tessa finished closing the lids of the boxes holding the crystal balls that they had been using during their lesson and strode over to Velaya, her dark eyebrows peaked in curiosity.

    ¡°Your grandmother had asked me to give this to you,¡± Velaya said, watching the instructor closely.

    Tessa¡¯s dark lips tilted upward in a small smile as she held the package in her hand. ¡°I really should make an effort to see her more.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you? She¡¯s only across the bay,¡± Velaya asked, thinking back to all the times the housekeeper had taken care of her and the kindness she¡¯d always shown.

    ¡°We¡¯ve both been very busy,¡± Tessa said, putting the package in her pocket. ¡°Shortly after I graduated, the Archmagus was promoted and she offered me a position to stay and teach. I¡¯ve been rather preoccupied with ensuring you all receive a proper education.¡±

    ¡°You must be the youngest Magus ever,¡± Velaya said in awe. The Archmagus was only promoted at the start of this term, meaning Tessa couldn¡¯t be more than twenty-two. She must be incredibly powerful.

    The Sorcerer offered another smile. ¡°Yes, and I owe it all to my grandmother. Her love of the Dark arts passed on to me.¡±

    Velaya started, staring up at Tessa in surprise. ¡°Wait, what? Your grandmother is a Sorcerer?¡±

    ¡°A Mage, like yourself,¡± Magus Tessa said, her onyx eyes dancing in amusement.

    Velaya felt like she¡¯d be hit over the head with a large object. Perhaps she was still suffering the effects of last week¡¯s concussion. ¡°Are we talking about the same person? Nora is a housekeeper for King and Queen Valreale.¡±

    Tessa¡¯s laugh was deep and smokey. ¡°Yes. Nora Fyree was one of the finest Mages to graduate her class when she studied here.¡± Velaya¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Her abilities caught the eye of King Arthur¡¯s father and he offered her a position of employment. She¡¯s been there ever since.¡±

    Velaya was too stunned to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you did not know she possessed mana?¡±

    ¡°I had no idea,¡± Velaya managed to say. Was Athone aware?

    Again Tessa laughed. ¡°Then she¡¯s still as good as ever at her job.¡±

    ¡°But she only ever took care of the cleaning and tended to the staff and visitors. She waited on me every time I was there,¡± Velaya shook her head, refusing to accept that the kind elderly lady who¡¯d never shown any hint of magical powers was not what she appeared to be.

    ¡°And tell me Miss Rosemore, did you ever feel unsafe when you were there?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Not all guards wear armour and brandish swords.¡±

    ¡°Is that her true role then?¡± Velaya said.

    ¡°Amongst many others,¡± Magus Tessa¡¯s voice was thick with adoration. ¡°It appears you still have much to learn. But perhaps we should focus our attention on what I can teach you?¡±

    Velaya nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    The Magus took on a more serious tone. ¡°Good. Now tell me, have you had a chance to read any of the book I left with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I finished it the other day,¡± Velaya said, and this time it was Magus Tessa¡¯s turn to blink in surprise.

    ¡°You read the entire thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It wasn¡¯t that long. But it was quite fascinating. I did not know that Dark magic was capable of so much,¡± Velaya said, unable to hide the pride in her voice.

    Tessa recovered quickly. ¡°Indeed it is. I take it you are now aware that you can fortify your own mind with Dark magic to provide an internal shield of sorts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but how does that work exactly? The book made it seem like you could keep these shields up permanently. Would that not drain your mana pool?¡±

    ¡°For an untrained Sorcerer or Mage, yes it can. Which, as you are unfortunately aware, is a very dangerous situation. A spellcaster should never be left without mana. So learning to use only what you need is a priority.¡±

    ¡°So how does it work? How do I shield myself at all times without draining my mana?¡± Velaya asked eagerly, earning a quick smile from the Magus.

    ¡°You need to train it,¡± Tessa explained. ¡°Think of this shield as a guard dog of sorts. Most days it lazes around, quiet and curious. You feed it and offer it the occasional belly rub, earning you its loyalty. In turn, a well trained dog will linger in the shadows, following you around and monitoring its surroundings for any danger. If it senses a threat, it will leap up in protection and prevent anything from happening to you.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Velaya nodded her head.

    ¡°I¡¯d like for you to draw on the Dark now to cast a shield around your mind. And with your permission, I will attempt to break into it.¡± When Velaya hesitated, Tessa offered a kind smile. ¡°I will not peer through your thoughts. My only intention is to see how strong your shield is.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Velaya squared her shoulders, receiving an encouraging nod from Magus Tessa.

    Her mana pool was waiting for her, having just spent the last few hours fairly active during her class lessons. She reached out to the Dark and drew it into her, focusing on using her mana to fuel a shield of darkness around her mind. From the outside, she looked no different, if anything her blue eyes were a touch brighter. Inside, however, her mind was guarded by a thick cloud of darkness.

    Magus Tessa watched her closely, her head tilted slightly to the side. For a moment neither of them said anything before Tessa offered a stunning smile.

    ¡°You are powerful,¡± she said. ¡°I cannot penetrate past your shield.¡± Velaya beamed up at her. The smile from Tessa then faded, replaced by a frown. ¡°However, as predicted, you¡¯ve expended far too much mana for that to be sustainable for any sufficient amount of time.¡±

    It was Velaya¡¯s turn to frown. She didn¡¯t feel as though she¡¯d used very much.

    ¡°You may not feel as though you have,¡± Tessa continued as though she had entered into her mind, ¡°but a shield powerful enough to keep me out would require a large consumption of mana. You may be capable of sustaining that shield for an hour, two, perhaps even a day or more. Eventually your mana will deplete.¡±

    Not to mention, it is unstable.

    Velaya took a step back in surprise as Magus Tessa¡¯s voice filled her head.

    Try and push me out, but this time rely only on the Dark shield around your mind to do so.

    Velaya reached inside of her, locating the Dark barrier. It was still there, but it seemed unfocused. Unwilling to respond to her nudge towards the Magus¡¯ presence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Velaya said, her blonde brows furrowed in concentration.

    I would have been very surprised if you could.

    ¡°How do I do it?¡±

    ¡°As I said,¡± Tessa spoke aloud, ¡°it requires training. Your shield is a pup. The prize of the litter, but a pup nonetheless. As you hold it in your mind, it wriggles and squirms. It is unfocused and undisciplined. You need to feed it, give it your attention. But you cannot do so all at once for it will only react in that moment, instead of sitting patiently and waiting. Once you reward it, slowly and over time, the two of you will grow together. Only then will it learn to be proactive and protect you, even in your subconscious.¡±

    ¡°Ok but how do I feed it?¡± Velaya asked, still trying to nudge the shield around inside her head.

    Expel your Dark and release the shield, Miss Rosemore.

    Magus Tessa waved her hand in the air and the room was plunged into darkness. The same darkness she had used within their lessons.

    Velaya nodded, and forced the Dark from within her out towards the darkness in the room. Similar to during their class lessons it was expelled and they were bathed in torchlight once again.

    ¡°What I would like for you to do over the course of the week, until we meet again, is to focus on drawing in Dark magic. But only draw in a tiny amount each time. Just take little sips, once or twice an hour. Instead of expelling it, I want you to hold onto it. Do not worry about casting a shield. I only wish for you to practise drawing in a miniscule amount of Dark each time and to let that sit within you.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I can do that,¡± Velaya said.

    Magus Tessa smiled. ¡°Good. Typically when we draw on magic it¡¯s with the intention of casting spells and you are accustomed to immediately expelling it. But if you are not used to holding magic within you for an extended period of time, even a tiny amount of it, it may become uncomfortable. This is why it is important you only draw in a little bit, so you do not become overwhelmed.¡±

    Velaya shifted a bit, the idea of letting magic fester inside didn¡¯t sound that appealing.

    ¡°I recognize that I may be asking a lot of you with this task,¡± the Sorcerer¡¯s dark eyes were intense. ¡°But learning to overcome this discomfort will be crucial in your ability to protect yourself. It will also help your Dark catch up to where your other levels of magic are, which will improve your balance and overall magical control.¡± Velaya nodded in agreement. ¡°If you draw too much Dark or you find the storage of it within you to be too intense, you can use your crystal ball to release some of it. That should help ease the pressure. Though I do hope you will battle through it as I¡¯m sure you do not wish to set your training back.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Velaya promised, and meant it. There was no way she would resort to using that crystal ball.

    ¡°Very good. Then I shall see you again in a week¡¯s time to further these lessons.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Magus. I cannot express how appreciative I am for your teachings,¡± Velaya said earnestly, picking up her satchel.

    ¡°Then you can compensate me by focusing your time and energy on your assignment and your studies-¡±

    And a little less on the wine. That goes for your classmates as well.

    The Sorcerer¡¯s eyes seemed to twinkle as Velaya flushed a deep red before nodding and heading towards the door.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°One more thing Miss Rosemore,¡± Magus Tessa called and Velaya turned back. ¡°If my grandmother did not wish for her identity to be revealed, I must ask that you continue to carry that quietly with only yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes of course,¡± Velaya said, offering a smile and exiting the room.

    As she stepped out into the hallway, she paused for a moment and turned her eyes back to the classroom. Magus Tessa was still standing where Velaya had left her. She was staring down at something she was holding in her hand. Her face, normally so cool and calm, was full of sadness. Velaya watched as she wiped a tear from her face before continuing down the hallway to where Rose stood waiting for her.

    ¡°How was your lesson,¡± Rose asked as the two of them made their way through the Tower. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you learned anything about how to clear a headache?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Velaya chuckled softly when Rose moaned. She turned to look back over her shoulder wondering what Nora could have given her granddaughter to cause that type of reaction. Whatever it may have been, Velaya was relieved she hadn¡¯t opened it.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Rose questioned.

    Velaya shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°So what has the scary Sorcerer got you working on now?¡± Rose asked and Velaya told her of her lessons as the two of them left the Tower together.

    ~~~

    To say that Velaya felt uncomfortable was an understatement. Over the course of the week, as she slowly added more and more Dark magic to her mana pool, she grew increasingly irritated. She hardly noticed it after the first day but her discomfort began to grow apparent after her first lesson with the Shamans.

    She had been looking forward to studying with Magus Tytus and to finally be able to draw on the Elements again. She couldn¡¯t remember a span of time when she had not reached out to them and she felt as though a part of her was missing. But she had remained true to her word to the Archmagus. She was disappointed when the Shaman Magus did not permit her to participate in the practical session of the lessons. Instead she was given more tomes to study while the rest of the class worked towards extinguishing a candle flame.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, Princess,¡± Rose had said afterwards. ¡°This will help with your balance. We all know you¡¯ve no trouble calling on the Elements. You¡¯re not missing anything.¡±

    She knew that Rose was calling her Princess out of endearment, and she was the only one she would allow to do so, but that didn¡¯t stop Velaya from scowling at her.

    Later on in the week during a potion lesson, Otto had accidentally knocked over a vial of putrid green liquid onto Velaya¡¯s notes, causing her to demand he be more careful. During her Divination lessons, she had filed every prophecy she read as ¡®UNRELIABLE¡¯ despite the glaring evidence that supported the events were accurate.

    Every night her classmates stayed up late in an attempt to keep up with the demands of their schooling and homework, and instead of sitting with them at the table she folded herself into a chair by the large fireplace the first few nights before eventually secluding herself in her room.

    She knew she was being unpleasant and each morning woke with a sense of regret for how she behaved the day before and often spent breakfast apologising to her friends. They didn¡¯t seem too phased by it, but she did notice they had offered her a bit more space than they had the previous week.

    The tipping point came nearly a week later, on a Sunday afternoon. She¡¯d been up early helping Magus Ossacus in the infirmary. After the second week of classes there were far more injuries. At first the work served as a nice distraction but as the morning went on, and her fatigue grew, she became quiet and withdrew from helping and instead perched herself in the back office, working on homework. The Magus eventually released her, citing her taking up valuable space, but not before informing her that the Archmagus was ready to see her that afternoon for her private lesson.

    She¡¯d been excited for it and looked forward to being told she was able to use her Elemental magic and be relieved of her duties in the infirmary. But when the Headmistress met with her, they weren¡¯t together for more than five minutes. Archmagus Ena had tested her magical balance again, and while the Dark and Physical magics had made improvements, Ena insisted that she continue on the same course and dismissed her.

    Her failure at not being able to realign her magic weighed heavily on her. She¡¯d expected herself to be able to do it in one week - a task the Archmagus had advised was unlikely. Combined with the weight of the Dark magic demanding to be released, and her mana not being permitted to call on the Elementals she was decidedly frenetic by the time she joined her classmates in the first-year¡¯s common building.

    She hadn¡¯t bothered saying hello when she sat with a huff at the end of the table next to Rose, everyone avoided making eye contact with her. Everyone except the Sorcerer, Zyler Vance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Majesty? Did Ena forget to tuck you in last night?¡± Zyler called out from the corner nearest them. He was sitting in the chairs there with a few other Sorcerers, none of whom had bothered to say more than two words to her since arriving at Manatide, who snickered away.

    ¡°Zip it Vance,¡± Rose spat at him, as others in the room paused.

    ¡°Or what? I¡¯ll find an icicle through my chest?¡± Zyler sneered.

    Velaya froze, her eyes stopped seeing the words on the scroll in front of her. Her anger and frustration bubbled to the surface and she had to close her eyes to focus on keeping her mana locked down.

    ¡°Breathe, Velaya,¡± Rose whispered quietly, her posture stiff.

    ¡°Ignore him,¡± Ingrid urged from across the table. She shot Zyler a scathing look. ¡°He¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Careful now, Scars,¡± Zyler said, holding his hands up in mock concern, ¡°we can¡¯t have you losing control and burning the building down.¡±

    Velaya snapped. Instead of reacting with her mana, she leapt from the table and launched herself at Zyler. His eyes widened for a moment in surprise and just before Velaya managed to connect with him, a pair of strong arms grabbed her around the waist, holding her back and pinning her against a hard chest. Her emotions completely overwhelmed her. She was so focused on not reacting to her mana pool¡¯s violent need to be called on, that she was unable to control the rest of her body and fought wildly against the unbreaking grip on her.

    Zyler¡¯s shock had been replaced by mocking laughter as he and the others with him howled. She was vaguely aware of being dragged backwards and out of the building while her classmates and others stood in shock, some of them launching insults at Zyler. A few of the Paladins who had been studying at the opposite end of the room, Max Cobb included, had jumped up and joined in the sudden fray.

    ¡°Relax Vel,¡± Athone hissed in her ear. He grunted from the effort of dragging her flailing body down the yard and beyond the residence buildings towards a deserted area near the shore.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± she screamed out, her throat throbbed in protest.

    ¡°Not until you calm down,¡± Athone strained. ¡°You¡¯re not in control right now and I can¡¯t let you-¡±

    ¡°Shut up and let me go!¡±

    She managed to land a kick against his kneecap, and he swore in pain as his grip slacked for a second. It was all she needed to slip out. Instead of running back up towards the dormitories, she rounded on him.

    ¡°I am in control!¡± she yelled, pushing him in the chest as hard as she could with both hands. He barely moved more than an inch.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that way,¡± Athone said, his green eyes alight with challenge.

    ¡°Fuck you, Athone! You don¡¯t know a Gods damn thing about me!¡± If she had been in control of herself, she would¡¯ve felt terrible at the way she¡¯d made him wince.

    ¡°Well go on then. Hit me,¡± he growled. ¡°Let it out.¡±

    Her breathing was quick and heavy and she tried to gulp down as much sea air as she could. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you! That asshole Vance? He has it coming!¡±

    ¡°No one is denying that but he¡¯ll clobber you,¡± Athone reasoned and she shook her head. She was partially aware of someone approaching her, but Athone had thrown his hand out towards them and they stopped their advance.

    ¡°Take it out on me instead,¡± he said. He had remained calm the entire time, which only fueled her anger.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m going back!¡± she started to turn.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been a miserable, spoiled brat,¡± he said, causing her to turn back around, her blue eyes bright and wide. ¡°Everyone¡¯s been walking on eggshells with you all damn week. All because you can¡¯t handle your own abilities.¡± He let out a quick barking laugh. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think you deserve to be here, do you?¡± Velaya¡¯s lips curled, her teeth barring. ¡°You¡¯re the future of Bellaurose? Ha!¡± He took a step closer to her, their chests touching. ¡°You¡¯d better hope Doriel doesn¡¯t drown at sea or we¡¯re all fucked.¡±

    She threw a punch straight at his face. Athone grabbed her fist, and held it in midair, bringing his face to within an inch of hers. He could feel her breath on his chin. ¡°That''s all you got?¡±

    She went for the element of surprise and tried to kick him, which he dodged with ease, knocking her own feet out from under her. At the same time, he twisted her fist causing her to yelp in pain as she was forced to turn her back to him and he tackled her easily onto the ground. He wrapped his arms around hers, pinning them to her body and straddled over her back.

    ¡°You¡¯re far too weak to beat me,¡± he whispered into her ear. His voice was low, a purr.

    ¡°Get off me!¡±

    ¡°Force me off.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t! You¡¯re too damn strong¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Mage, Velaya.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean,¡± Velaya panted.

    ¡°Use your magic.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± she attempted to throw her head backwards, but Athone easily dodged it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t or won''t?¡±

    She tried to jerk her body back, but he was far too solid. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to! You know this! Get off!¡±

    ¡°All of it?¡± he crooned.

    She stiffened. Not only had she been fighting against him, she¡¯d been desperately trying to keep her mana at bay, not wanting to draw on the Elements or risk expelling all the Dark she¡¯d been storing up. But no one said anything about her using the Light.

    She reached into her mana pool and within half a second the Light flowed through her. If Dark magic was used on the mind, the Light was used on the body. She let it fill her, instantly providing her with an unnatural strength. She yelled out as she let her newfound strength ripple through her and lurched backwards

    Athone careened off of her, knocked backwards onto the grass behind her. She didn¡¯t waste a moment and sprung forward to straddle his chest. She raised her fist and was about to smash it down towards his face when she caught the look in his eyes and froze.

    He was smiling. Triumphant.

    For a moment neither of them moved, both of them breathing heavily. As she stared down into his face, the pressure and anger that had been working its way to the surface for the past week ebbed away. The Light magic within her expelled and only the silent hum of the Dark magic lingered. The realisation of what she¡¯d done, and how she¡¯d behaved crashing through her like surf against the rocky shores.

    ¡°Athone¡­¡± she breathed. ¡°Athone I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She could not fight the tears that began to fall.

    Athone sat up so quickly she almost fell backwards but he wrapped his arms around her back and held onto her. She buried her face into his shoulder and let the tears flow. She sat there in his lap for a few minutes, until both of their breathing steadied and her eyes dried. Eventually she pulled her head back so they were face to face. Athone reached up to place a hand on her cheek and used his thumb to wipe away the dampness. Her breathing may have slowed but her heart was now beating furiously. A tense moment, where both of their eyes searched deep within the others, passed.

    ¡°Feel better?¡± he eventually asked, his voice thicker than usual.

    ¡°You wound me up on purpose?¡± she whispered.

    His smile was cheeky. ¡°But do you feel better?¡±

    She did. Her mana was satisfied with the release of Light magic and her Dark magic sat content in the corner. Even her Elemental needs felt at ease. The irritation that had been festering all week had vanished. Velaya didn¡¯t trust herself to speak, so she nodded and pushed herself off of him to stand. He pulled himself to his feet quickly and placed his hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting that fighting will solve your problems,¡± he said quietly, ¡°but there¡¯s something to be said about combat training. It can help take the edge off. Not to mention it¡¯s important for someone like you. If you ever need to blow off some steam, I¡¯m more than willing to be your punching bag. I may even be able to teach you a thing or two for once and by the time we have our actual magical combat lessons, you¡¯ll be miles ahead of everyone else. Like you usually are.¡±

    His offer was earnest and she¡¯d never felt more appreciative of him. ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±

    Athone laughed then, a satisfied release after a tense few minutes. ¡°You did get me pretty good on the knee though, I must admit.¡±

    ¡°Gods Athone, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she groaned and knew her face was bright red with embarrassment, shame and something more. Something that settled deep within her stomach that she didn¡¯t want to look at closely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Besides, if you do manage to hurt me, you can use that fancy Druid magic of yours to heal me up. Two birds as they say.¡±

    Despite herself, Velaya smiled.

    ¡°Shall we go see if Max needs escorting to the infirmary again?¡± Athone tucked her under his shoulder and together they walked back towards the dormitories.

    ¡°You two done being idiots then?¡± Rose hollered. Apparently she¡¯d been sitting in the grass waiting for them. She stood up, dusting her charcoal breeches off when they approached.

    ¡°Rose, I¡¯m so sorr-¡± Velaya started.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Rose cut her off. ¡°You earned me three copper.¡± At the look of confusion on Velaya¡¯s face, Rose laughed. ¡°Otto thought Athone had your number.¡± Her grey eyes landed on Athone¡¯s arm around her shoulder, and for a moment they seemed to lighten ever so slightly. ¡°He¡¯s a damn fool.¡± The accompanying smile Rose offered Velaya made her uncomfortable, and she ducked out from under Athone¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Who else bet on me?¡± Athone asked.

    ¡°No one,¡± Rose said as the three of them continued walking.

    Athone frowned. ¡°Not even Devon?¡±

    ¡°Heavens no. He and Victor were too busy taking care of Vance.¡±

    ¡°Are they ok?¡± Velaya asked, startled.

    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Rose said cheerfully. ¡°A bunch of Magi showed up shortly after you left. Carted a bunch of them off to the Headmistress¡¯ office. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all be punished with so much homework we won¡¯t be able to talk to one another again.¡±

    Velaya groaned. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°It was worth it,¡± Rose said, ¡°You should¡¯ve seen his face when Cerwan shapeshifted into a mountain lion. I¡¯d be willing to write a ten foot long scroll tonight just to see that again.¡± Rose waved her hand. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all going to celebrate at dinner. With a little less alcohol this time.¡± Athone laughed and Velaya smiled, feeling lighter than she had all week.

 Chapter 21

    All of the first-year Mages from Manatide Tower, along with two Druids, three Sorcerers, four Paladins and a Shaman had been suspended from using their common building for a week and were forced to spend every evening after dinner with the old Mage, Magus Allistair.

    When Magus Allistair wasn¡¯t escorting the new recruits through the Gate, he spent his time in the Tower¡¯s massive archives. A place full of books, scrolls, prophecies, magical artefacts, potions, the occasional caged creature, ley line maps, star charts, clothing and equipment and Magi knew what else. The space appeared to be as grand as the Tower itself, as though they¡¯d walk through the main doors and this was all that was ever intended to be in it. There were staircases, ladders, shelves and desks everywhere, each overflowing with more stuff.

    ¡°A glorified, chaotic storage room,¡± Otto had whispered to Velaya on their first day there. The entire place had a silent hush about it and even though they didn¡¯t need to, they all worked as quietly as possible.

    It was the first-year¡¯s punishment to have to file through the items that Magus Allistair had left out and for them to organize and put away. They were not permitted to use magic to help them and the space was so large that often they went through long stretches of time where they didn¡¯t see each other as they roamed through the floors and aisles of shelving.

    Despite it eating into valuable time they could have spent studying, Velaya had to admit she liked being there. Everywhere her eyes looked they caught on something strange and fascinating. She could spend a lifetime here and still never discover half of its secrets. Her mana pool simmered away pleasantly.

    Ever since her outburst and release with Athone she¡¯d felt far more in control of herself. When she had met with Magus Tessa early in the week for her individual Dark lesson, the Sorcerer had been impressed with how calm she appeared. Whether she knew about her actions or not, she didn¡¯t say. She had Velaya let go of the Dark pools that had been stored up and had then tasked her with creating a small shield within her mind. Instead of taking sips of Dark magic to store, she was to begin feeding that to her shield. It wasn¡¯t strong, and Tessa had penetrated it instantly, but it was something she would be able to hold onto for a long time. Over time, as she continued to feed it, it would grow more powerful and more capable of protecting her. For the past week she''d been dripping Dark magic into it in tiny doses and most times barely realized it was still there.

    A sound from down the aisle she¡¯d been standing alone in caught her attention. Athone appeared at the end of it, wheeling a small metal cart full of books. He smiled when he caught sight of Velaya, and steered his cart down the row towards her.

    Velaya didn¡¯t think it was fair that Athone was punished for his involvement in the fray, but he accepted his fate with all the humility and grace of a King. As far as he was concerned, if his friends were involved he¡¯d take the fall with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain I already filed this book away an hour ago,¡± Athone said, picking up a tome from the cart and scanning the shelves beside him before locating its home and replacing it.

    ¡°They¡¯re being teleported in and out of classrooms,¡± Velaya said, standing on tiptoe and attempting to squeeze a book between two others on the shelf above her head.

    ¡°Is that how it works?¡± Athone asked, as he moved over to grab the book from her hands and fit it on the shelf for her before turning to look down at her. They were suddenly standing very close. ¡°I always wondered how the non-Mage Magi were able to make books and items appear.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the magic of the Tower itself,¡± Velaya said as she took a step back towards her own cart and picked up another book. ¡°The Magi can draw from the school what they need.¡±

    Athone shook his head, and stared around the narrow aisle. ¡°Why would anyone ever want to leave here then?¡±

    ¡°Most don¡¯t,¡± Velaya said quietly, more to herself.

    He turned his attention back to her and took a step forward, removing the previous distance she¡¯d created. She cradled the book she¡¯d be holding against her chest and stared up at him.

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯d prefer, Velaya?¡± his voice low, his eyes darting back and forth across her face. ¡°To remain here at Manatide long after you graduate?¡±

    ¡°We both know that we can¡¯t,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°No, we cannot,¡± his eyes settled on hers. ¡°I know you do not believe it now, but you will make a great Queen someday.¡±

    ¡°Magic is something I understand. Ruling a Kingdom of people is still something I do not know enough about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, you¡¯ve plenty of time to learn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that young,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but pout and Athone¡¯s lips twitched upwards.

    ¡°No, I daresay you¡¯re not,¡± Athone said quietly, his eyes darting down to her lips and back up again. Velaya could feel the heat rising within her and felt as though the shelves beside them were pushing in on them, her heart hammering against her chest.

    She needed to take a step back, put some space between them so she could resume breathing. But need and want are two different things, and she inexplicably found herself wanting to move forward and not backwards.

    Athone¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave hers as he slid the book from her hands. Only once he held it did he break contact to look down at it. He frowned, before looking back up at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, holding the book up so she could see the cover.

    DEMON OR DEITY?

    The book¡¯s title was hand written, scrolled across a white nameplate along the surface of the dark leather. It wasn¡¯t an overly large book, relatively thin compared to the others they¡¯d been filing away.

    ¡°Looks like a journal,¡± Velaya said, finally catching her breath and taking a step back. Athone didn¡¯t appear to notice, or catch the flush on her cheeks. He was flipping through the pages, a strange look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Velaya said, moving to stand beside him so she could get a better look at it.

    Athone closed the book and flipped it on its side to look at the spine. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a catalogue number.¡± He looked back up over the shelves. All of them had tiny golden plates mounted to the front with identification markings. ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t belong here.¡±

    ¡°Then why would Magus Allistair place it on my cart for me?¡±

    Athone looked over at her. ¡°Did you see him put it there or was it already on the cart when he gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll go return it to him.¡± She put her hand out and Athone placed the book in her palm, but did not let go immediately. He was staring at her in a way that made her feel he was trying to solve some sort of problem.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly, gently pulling on the book. For a second it seemed he wasn¡¯t going to let go, but when he did, he offered her a sly smile that forced her to look away.

    A loud chyme caused them both to jump.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°And so ends our reign in the archives.¡± Athone mused as they returned to their carts and the two of them pushed their way back down the aisle towards the exit.

    ¡°For now,¡± Velaya joked. ¡°We couldn¡¯t even go a month without getting into trouble.¡±

    Athone laughed. ¡°Just like old times. Only now you¡¯re the one dragging me into trouble and not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve just let me hit him,¡± Velaya said quietly as they entered the open lobby space where the other students were returning their carts and filing out.

    Magus Allistair shot them a reproachful glance and they shut their mouths.

    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Athone mouthed to her after they dropped their carts off and she turned towards the old Magus carrying the journal.

    Magus Allistair was sitting at a large desk off to the side of the doorway. He held a quill in his hand with a long feather that reached way out above his head. He didn¡¯t stop his scribbling when she approached, nor did he look up.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Rosemore?¡± he drawled.

    ¡°I found this book in my pile, but it didn¡¯t have a catalogue number. Shall I leave it with you or on the cart?¡± She held the book towards him.

    ¡°You can keep it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± she said, confused. ¡°You want me to leave it on the cart then?¡±

    ¡°Take it with you,¡± he sighed, still not looking up.

    ¡°Why would I want to keep it?¡±

    ¡°Why indeed,¡± he said to himself before his icy blue eyes finally looked up. ¡°I understand you¡¯re quite fond of studying.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Velaya replied slowly.

    ¡°Then keep it. Perhaps you will learn a thing or two.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Does it not belong here?¡±

    Magus Allistair put the quill down on the table, the feather¡¯s tips flowing over the end, and leaned back stroking his long white beard. ¡°Do you belong here, Miss Rosemore?¡±

    Velaya blinked. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a sixteen year old Princess of a powerful Kingdom, studying powerful magic far from home without a developed mana pool,¡± he said evenly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow¡­¡± Velaya¡¯s mouth felt dry.

    ¡°By all our accounts, you are a challenge to catalogue.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m here now,¡± she said defiantly, beginning to feel as though she may need another training session with Athone if this conversation kept up much longer.

    A whisker from the Magus¡¯ long beard twitched. ¡°And so is that book. It¡¯s yours to keep.¡± He returned to his scribbling and Velaya tucked the journal into her bag before leaving without another word.

    ¡°Freedom!¡± Otto hollered as he and Velaya, Ingrid and Rose stepped out into the evening air. The others in detention with them were already making their way back to their dormitories just ahead.

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± Rose said, and Velaya nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Except we¡¯re never going to find time to finish our assignment for Magus Erich now,¡± Ingrid groaned. ¡°And when are we supposed to practise our astral attunement? The Druids are already so far ahead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ingrid, I¡¯ll help you. It¡¯s the least I can do after getting you all into this mess,¡± Velaya said.

    ¡°Nonsense Vel, you know we¡¯ve got your back,¡± Otto said and Velaya smiled at him. ¡°But maybe we can go a week or two without so much drama? Iggy¡¯s head here is going to explode.¡± They all laughed when Ingrid gently shoved him.

    Rose stopped suddenly, kneeling to the ground to riffle around in her satchel. ¡°You all go on ahead, I¡¯ll catch up.¡±

    Otto and Ingrid continued bumping into one another as they walked off, but Velaya stayed behind with Rose.

    ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± Velaya asked.

    Rose looked up, her eyes tracking Otto and Ingrid before she stood again. ¡°No, but I wanted to talk to you alone.¡±

    Velaya raised her eyebrows. ¡°What if I went with them?¡±

    ¡°And leave me behind?¡± Rose smiled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    She was right. Velaya and Rose had gotten very close over the past couple weeks. Rose had kept their conversation in the hallway to themselves and they spent most evenings together in Velaya¡¯s room long after the others had gone to sleep. Velaya had mentioned nothing of the prophecy but did speak to her fears of being pushed into the role of Crown Princess. Rose knew there was more to the story but didn¡¯t push her further on it. In turn, Rose shared that she was a descendant of a very old elven bloodline, distantly related to the Queen of Elyzeme. According to an elf, ¡°distant¡± meant hundreds of years worth of lineage to a point where her family would never be considered part of the line to the throne. However, on grand occasions and festivities thrown by the Queen, her family was often invited. The last such occasion had been the Queen¡¯s daughter¡¯s wedding, seventy years prior. Rose¡¯s parents had attended, but her and her two younger sisters had never been inside the Queen of Elyzeme¡¯s fortress.

    ¡°What did you need to talk about?¡± Velaya asked.

    ¡°That book you and Athone found,¡± she said and when Velaya looked surprised she added, ¡°I overhead you two. I was a few rows over.¡± Velaya felt her face flushing and Rose let out a light laugh. ¡°I promise I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop. It¡¯s just one of the side effects of these,¡± she said, wiggling her long ears.

    Velaya pulled the book out of her bag and passed it to her, telling her about the strange conversation she¡¯d had with Magus Allistair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence this ended up on your cart or that he let you keep it,¡± Rose said as the two resumed their walk back to their dormitory.

    ¡°You think he left it for me?¡± When Rose nodded, she added, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know. Perhaps if we ever find a free moment we can review its contents together?¡± Rose handed the book back to her.

    Velaya frowned, and flipped through the pages. ¡°It appears to be nothing more than a journal cataloguing the differences between demons and the beasts of Corruption.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think that¡¯s important?¡±

    ¡°Well, I already know there¡¯s a difference. Demons are evil creatures born of this world. The animals and beasts affected by the Corruption were turned evil. They weren¡¯t that way to begin with,¡± Velaya said, revealing a bit of what she knew from her time back home in council meetings.

    ¡°You don¡¯t find it strange that a book like this lands in your lap?¡± Rose pushed.

    ¡°Why would I? There¡¯s a lot of strange things in this Tower. Especially in those archives.¡±

    ¡°Velaya, you¡¯re still a Princess,¡± Rose said, stopping to grab her arm so they stood facing one another. ¡°You still have an obligation to your people, even when you¡¯re here.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s eyes narrowed. When they spent time talking late at night, Rose always seemed sympathetic towards her hesitance of being Queen. She''d never said anything to her about her future obligations.

    ¡°I''d even argue that this is exactly why it''s important you''re here,¡± Rose said.

    Velaya looked down at the book in her hand again, running her fingers along the ¡®DEITY?¡¯ lettering. ¡°The first week we were here, didn¡¯t Magus Rufina from Theology say something about the Gods being responsible for the Corruption?¡±

    Rose nodded. ¡°Exactly. She suggested that Saeligos himself was responsible for it. You now hold a book that seems to build off that theory.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s something we need to look into further,¡± Velaya said, understanding what Rose was getting at.

    ¡°Yes. Well, I think it¡¯s something you and Athone should,¡± Rose said.

    Velaya felt suddenly flush and started waking again, keeping her eyes forward. ¡°Perhaps you can help me instead? It¡¯ll be easier for us to work on this in our rooms. We can later share what we discover with him and see if it¡¯s anything we should let our parents know of.¡±

    Even without looking at Rose, Velaya could feel her smirking and knew her eyes were watching her closely.

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s for the best,¡± Rose said with amusement. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want you too distracted afterall.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s blue eyes seemed even brighter against the pink on her cheeks as she finally looked at Rose.

    ¡°Why would I get distracted?¡± she said defensively and only flushed further when Rose continued to smile at her without saying anything. ¡°You¡¯re as bad as Lilian,¡± she muttered, earning a delightful laugh from Rose. For someone whose face was often serious, anytime Rose smiled or laughed it only served to enhance her beauty.

    ¡°In any case, I¡¯d be honoured to help you with this, Princess,¡± Rose said, thankfully steering the conversation back to a more reasonable topic. ¡°Any idea where we start?¡±

    It was Velaya¡¯s turn to smile. ¡°I think I know just the person to talk to.¡±

 Chapter 22

    It was a few weeks before Velaya and Rose got a chance to speak with Ingrid thanks in large part to their week spent in the archives. They¡¯d all been so busy playing catch-up with their homework, and with their lessons getting more demanding each day, they hadn¡¯t had a moment to talk with her about anything else. Poor Ingrid was so overwhelmed she had to be taken to the infirmary at one point and received a potion to help her sleep.

    Velaya had only met with the Archmagus once during this span. The Headmistress had other more urgent matters to tend to so she cancelled all but one lesson which was brief yet again - another magical alignment test, which continued to show promising results.

    The Dark magic had already caught up to her Physical magic and the two weren¡¯t far behind her Light now. Her Elemental magic remained at the same speed and orbit as the first time, whirling around quickly above the others. Archmagus Ena had said she was pleased with her efforts and that in another week or two they would be balanced with one another.

    Before dismissing her, Velaya had mentioned the heavy school load and the toll it was taking on her classmates. Without dedicated Mage lessons, as what used to be the standard prior to their year, she voiced that they were being forced to spend far more hours sequestered in their dormitory pouring over their assignments than the other classes were. The Sorcerers, Paladins, Druids and Shamans each got an extra afternoon free during the week and actually got to enjoy their weekends off.

    ¡°Is this the opinion of all your classmates?¡± Archmagus Ena had asked her, leaning back in her chair, to study Velaya closely with those mysterious periwinkle eyes.

    ¡°Yes madam,¡± Velaya had responded, nodding solemnly.

    ¡°Did they put you up to speaking with me on this?¡± Archmagu¡¯s Ena¡¯s eyes were shrewd.

    ¡°No. It was just something I¡¯ve observed,¡± Velaya said, then added quickly, ¡°We all understood that coming to Manatide Tower was going to challenge us and you won''t see any of us shying away from that. I just worry for their well-being. We¡¯re lucky to get more than four hours of sleep, and we haven¡¯t eaten a proper meal in the Great Hall in weeks. I¡¯m concerned that our mana pools are not getting enough time to recover properly.¡±

    To Velaya¡¯s surprise, the Headmistress smiled briefly. ¡°I will consult with the Magi and see what arrangements can be made.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Velaya exhaled in relief, her posture relaxed. ¡°I¡¯m sure I speak for all my classmates when I say that any concessions would be appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Archmagus Ena said quietly before she dismissed her.

    Since her conversation, the Mages had been granted an additional morning off, no longer required to attend the Mana and Magic of Aesor lessons. Which suited them just fine, as Velaya had already worked with each of them to ensure they knew everything the class would eventually teach them anyway. They¡¯d also been assigned a slightly reduced amount of homework. Something that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Zyler Vance or a few from the other classes, although no other incidents had come up as a result of it yet. They had all avoided being in the same room together, aside from their lessons with Magus Tessa, and thankfully that didn¡¯t require them to partner up anymore. Although Marika Dipit still remained friendly with Velaya and the Mages.

    ¡°Done!¡± Ingrid declared triumphantly, rolling up a scroll she¡¯d been working on for a Divination assignment. She was sitting with Velaya, Rose, Otto, Lilian, Emilie and Zin huddling around the table in the Mage dormitory. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m all caught up! Thank Aesor!¡±

    ¡°Anyone else feel like they¡¯ve gone easy on us this week?¡± Otto asked the group.

    ¡°I was wondering that as well,¡± Lilian said.

    Emilie laughed. ¡°You won''t hear me complaining about it.¡±

    ¡°I for one am glad we don¡¯t have Mana and Magic of Aesor lessons anymore. Velaya should¡¯ve just been our Magus all along,¡± Zin said, playfully nudging Velaya¡¯s shoulder. She smiled at them but said nothing.

    She hadn¡¯t told anyone of her conversation with Archmagus Ena and was pleasantly surprised that the Headmistress had followed through.

    The door opened and the remaining Mages, Jessica, Victor and Devon strolled in, along with a blast of cool fall air.

    ¡°Your letters have been sent,¡± Jessica declared. Her and the twins had finished their work earlier and went to drop off the mail for each of them.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Velaya said, as she pushed herself up from the table. ¡°I need to stretch my legs. Do I need an overcoat?¡±

    ¡°Nah, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Devon said, taking her seat.

    ¡°Some fresh air sounds nice. You don¡¯t mind if I join you?¡± Ingrid asked.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Velaya smiled at her. ¡°Anyone else?¡±

    Rose was already standing. ¡°I¡¯ll come.¡±

    ¡°Count me out,¡± Otto said, pulling out a pouch from his pocket and emptying a bunch of oddly shaped purple dice on the table. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve caught up, I¡¯ve got to make my money back.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever won a bet?¡± Emilie teased him, picking up a few of them.

    ¡°He¡¯s a farmer, not a noble,¡± Zin winked at Otto.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you put your money where your mouth is, elf,¡± Otto shot back.

    ¡°That¡¯s half-elf to you, human,¡± Zin laughed.

    ¡°This I have to see. Count me out ladies. Enjoy your walk,¡± Lilian said.

    In the end, it was just Velaya, Rose and Ingrid who left the dormitories and walked down to the coast and up the shore under the twinkling lights of the stars.

    ¡°How are you feeling with all of this, Ingrid?¡± Velaya asked.

    Ingrid smiled, tucking long strands of her brown hair back behind her ear, allowing the cool breeze to fully caress over her scared face. ¡°Much better. After those first few weeks I really wasn¡¯t sure if I belonged here. If it weren¡¯t for all of you, I probably would¡¯ve left.¡±

    She had shown some dramatic signs of improvement. She was able to draw in all four schools of magic with ease and was getting better and better and controlling expelling each of them. She¡¯d also surpassed Velaya in their Theology classes.

    ¡°We would have never allowed that,¡± Rose remarked.

    ¡°In fairness I¡¯m not sure where I would¡¯ve gone anyway,¡± Ingrid said softly.

    From what Velaya knew, Igrind had lived her whole life in the secluded village of Jade Hill and had only left shortly after it was destroyed when she was recruited to Manatide, just before the school year started. She¡¯d travelled alone to a port city on the Western coast of Bellaurose and from there set sail to Moongate. It wasn¡¯t something she ever talked about, and no one ever pushed her.

    ¡°What about your parents? Would they not -¡± Rose was cut off when Velaya sent her a pointed stare.

    Velaya didn¡¯t know the specifics of Ingrid¡¯s personal life, but based on what she knew of the village in her Kingdom, there were very few survivors. Anytime Ingrid did mention her parents during their Theology classes, it was always in the past tense.

    Ingrid had stopped walking and lifted her face to the night sky, closing her eyes. Velaya and Rose stood quietly beside her unsure of what to say.

    ¡°My parents have passed over,¡± Ingrid eventually said. Her face scrunched as though her eyes were fighting to open.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ingrid, I didn¡¯t know,¡± Rose said quietly, her face pained.

    Ingrid just shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I don¡¯t like talking about it. In part because¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°At least not yet. I¡¯m not ready.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Velaya said, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°If you ever want to, you know we¡¯re here for you.¡±

    Ingrid wiped a tear that had trickled its way down her scars, before opening her eyes. ¡°I know. And I really should talk more about them. I do them a disservice not to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard,¡± Rose¡¯s voice was low and Ingrid nodded. Velaya looked over to her. ¡°I lost a dear friend of mine not too long ago. She deserves to be honoured properly but I find it hard to trust myself to do her memory justice.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Velaya had been around death and seen the effects of loss first hand. Oftentimes her family went to visit families who had lost someone, but she¡¯d been fortunate enough not to have lost anyone close to her. Her father¡¯s parents had passed away when she was too young to remember them.

    For a moment, a vision of Davis Leyro¡¯s body laying in blood, speared by ice flashed through her mind. His family had all been killed and he had tried to take his grievances out on her. She swallowed, fighting back the vision.

    ¡°Who was she?¡± Ingrid asked Rose.

    ¡°Her name was Kilyn Daebalar. An old school friend. We were in the same grade and grew up together. She would¡¯ve been a Mage here too, I¡¯m certain of it. We often talked about all the things we could learn and what we¡¯d do after. She would¡¯ve been incredible.¡±

    From the tone of her voice, Velaya knew it was more than just a school friend and found her heart breaking for Rose.

    ¡°When did you lose her?¡± Velaya managed to ask, despite the tightness in her throat.

    ¡°Two years ago,¡± Rose¡¯s eyes had a far away look. ¡°We were on our way home from the theatre and she¡¯d wanted to go swimming in the river. I¡¯d tried to caution that it was getting dark out but she insisted. It all happened in the blink of an eye. One minute she was there, the next she disappeared under the water.¡± She paused, taking a deep breath. ¡°They found her body three miles down shore the next day.¡±

    ¡°Oh Rose,¡± Velaya said thickly, as her eyes welled.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Ingrid whispered.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Rose said looking down. ¡°As you can imagine I shoulder a lot of guilt surrounding her death. It wasn¡¯t until recently that I was comfortable going back in the water.¡± She looked back up at Ingrid, silver in her grey eyes. ¡°She loved to swim. She¡¯d never want me to give it up. So I wrestle with my guilt and do what I can to honour her. I don¡¯t know that I will ever love the water as much as she did, but it reminds me of her so¡­¡±

    Velaya and Ingrid both wrapped their arms around her, she was stiff at first, but a moment later relaxed and returned the hug.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rose said when they finally broke apart.

    Velaya broke from the Archmagus¡¯ regimented training and reached out for the Elements. She let loose a stream of water that hovered in the air above them, flowing together to form two words.

    KAILYN DAEBALAR

    Before slowly evaporating into the night beyond them.

    ¡°May Aesor bless her soul,¡± Ingrid said quietly.

    ¡°You two are assholes,¡± Rose sniffed and smiled warmly at them both, unable to keep her tears at bay. ¡°Making me cry like this.¡± They all laughed quietly and continued their walk in silence for a while.

    Again Velaya¡¯s mind went to the man she had killed and the loss he must have endured. Endured at the hands of Corruption. Corruption that no one seemed any closer to solving. Corruption that was growing worse by the day.

    She¡¯d received a few letters from home. Her mother had wanted to ensure that she was alright and insisted that she return should anything foul occur again. Velaya had written back that she was well and to not worry about her - that their focus should be on the Kingdom and its troubles. The Queen¡¯s response has been brief and while not specifically mentioning the Corruption, Velaya could discern that things were growing worse from the way her mother had mentioned that her returning letters may be delayed.

    ¡°Your parents were priests, correct?¡± Velaya asked Ingrid. Velaya noticed Rose watching her closely.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Did they ever commune with Aesor?¡±

    ¡°The Goddess of Love and Creation?¡± Ingrid¡¯s laugh was soft, affectionate. ¡°Of course. They¡¯d hardly make good priests if they didn''t, I''d suspect.¡±

    ¡°Did she¡­ Aesor, did she ever respond?¡± Velaya asked.

    The priests of the world were interesting. More often than not they were spellcasters and their churches were always stationed atop ley lines. It was believed that those priests with exceptional magical talents may be able to tap into Aesor¡¯s veins and communicate directly with the Goddess. That¡¯s certainly what they all claimed and preached about in their sermons.

    Velaya had always been sceptical of it - more out of fear than anything. She would send her prayers out like everyone else during service but the idea of receiving a response sent shivers down her spine. If she were to pray for Doriel¡¯s safety, what would she think if the Goddess responded with indifference or refusal? The study of magic was rooted in the nature of the world but theology existed far beyond that - well outside of her comfort zone. She admired Ingrid¡¯s bravery and passion for the topic.

    ¡°Yes, or so they claimed,¡± Ingrid said, and seemingly aware of what Velaya was thinking she added, ¡°I do not know if they possessed mana pools. Our village was very remote with a tiny population. We had very little connection with anyone from outside of it. Our understanding of magic was limited to fairy tales. If anyone from home had the ability to use magic, none of us were ever aware of it. That was the case for me.¡± She tailed off, and grew quiet.

    ¡°Regardless of if they could draw on magic or not,¡± Rose said, trying to keep the dialog going before Ingrid withdrew, ¡°how was it they claimed to commune with Her?¡±

    ¡°For them, I do not believe it was ever a conversation like this, but rather a reaction to the prayers they made to Her. During seasons of drought they would pray for rain and the next day it would. Or when someone within the village fell ill, we would pray for their health and soon after their illnesses would be cured.¡±

    When Velaya wanted to open her mouth to question her, Ingrid stopped and looked up at her.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Ingrid said, her good hazel eye seemed bright from the stars reflecting in them. ¡°Those are mere coincidences.¡± Rose chuckled. ¡°And I would have been inclined to agree¡­ had I not experienced it for myself.¡±

    Velaya and Rose were still, a soft breeze blowing their cloaks, the only movement from them.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rose¡¯s voice was quiet, barely a whisper.

    ¡°I¡­,¡± Ingrid hesitated. She seemed fearful and turned her attention to Rose, searching for strength. Rose offered her a small, sad but reassuring smile and nodded. She inhaled deeply. ¡°I heard Her. Only once and I have not again since. But there could be no doubt.¡±

    Velaya had a thousand questions at the tip of her tongue, but caught Rose¡¯s quick head shake and held them back.

    Ingrid turned to look out to the sea, her good eye unfocused. It was quiet for a while. Only the lapping of the water against the shore and the crickets in the grass filled the heavy air around them. Eventually she spoke.

    ¡°My home fell victim to the Corruption. The beasts had been stationed in the surrounding mountains and one evening they grew tired of watching and waiting. We were unprepared.¡± She swallowed. ¡°My parents and I hid within the church¡¯s basement. But the walls were only made of wood and it didn¡¯t take long for them to fall to the fire.¡±

    Velaya felt her insides growing cold.

    ¡°We were trapped within.¡± Ingrid¡¯s face was hard, determined. ¡°We said our final prayers and said our goodbyes.¡± A tear fell from her hazel eye. ¡°And that¡¯s when I heard Her.¡±

    Rose placed her hand within Ingrid¡¯s, gently rubbing the back of her scars. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°That she still had need of me. That I must find strength and uncover her secrets. That Manatide Tower would hold the truth.¡± She turned to face them again. ¡°That¡¯s when I felt it. My mana. I did not know what it meant at the time and fell unconscious. When I woke, the village and¡­ and everyone was gone.¡± She wiped her face with her free hand. ¡°Well, almost everyone. A lone figure stood on the ashes.¡±

    ¡°Archmagus Ena.¡± Velaya mouthed and Ingrid nodded.

    Velaya was stunned. She had been wrong. She had believed that Ingrid¡¯s mana had manifested after the traumatic events of her village¡¯s attack and assumed that Ingrid herself had been the one responsible for the fire. A burst of Elemental magic of that nature would have gotten back to the Magi. But Ingrid wasn¡¯t the source of the fire. Her magic had reacted to the ley lines and called out to Aesor. And Aesor had answered.

    What made things even more concerning was that these beasts, turned by Corruption, were supposed to be mindless and bloodthirsty animals. But if they had been responsible for the fire¡­ Velaya swallowed, trying to fight the dread and sadness that threatened to choke her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ingrid,¡± Rose sniffled. ¡°Thank you for sharing with us. I know how hard it can be.¡±

    Velaya nodded, and rubbed her hand down Ingrid¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly brave.¡±

    Ingrid closed her eyes and looked skyward, taking a few deep breaths, but then smiled. ¡°Other than Ena, you¡¯re the only ones who know. There is a certain relief to voicing it aloud.¡±

    ¡°You can be assured we will keep this to ourselves,¡± Rose said. ¡°Anytime you wish to speak of it, we¡¯ll always listen.¡± Velaya offered a soft smile in agreement.

    ¡°Thank you both,¡± Ingrid said, then looked at Velaya. ¡°Why did you ask - about Aesor and communing with the Gods? I mean no offence, but Theology is really the only area of study you don¡¯t seem to enjoy.¡±

    Velaya let out an airy laugh. ¡°None taken.¡± She glanced at Rose. ¡°We just wanted to know how¡­¡± she struggled to find the words.

    ¡°Real they are?¡± Ingrid finished for her. Her face had taken on a lightness they hadn¡¯t seen before.

    ¡°Something like that,¡± Rose said.

    ¡°From my experience? Very real.¡± Ingrid actually laughed then.

    Hearing her capable of laughter after revealing what she had was comforting to Velaya, a warm blanket on a cool night.

    ¡°So if Aesor is real, then Saeligos must be omnipotent as well?¡± Rose said - ripping that blanket, leaving Velaya exposed again to the cool reality.

    Ingrid nodded her head solemnly, ¡°Yes. That is the belief. Although you won''t see any churches built in his name.¡±

    Velaya and Rose exchanged concerned looks.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ingrid asked.

    ¡°Do you believe it¡¯s truly possible that Saeligos is the one responsible for the Corruption?¡± Velaya questioned

    Ingrid frowned. ¡°You speak of what Magus Rufina said in our first lesson?¡± The others nodded. ¡°Priests are often quick to blame Saeligos for any wrongdoing in our world. It would be easy to blame Him.¡±

    ¡°But what if it¡¯s more than that?¡± Velaya pushed. ¡°What if he truly is the root of it?

    ¡°I think,¡± Ingrid said slowly, ¡°if that is true, then Manatide Tower would be the best place to discover that.¡± Her eyes suddenly grew wide. ¡°Is this what She wanted me to confirm?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re to stand any chance of defeating this Corruption, knowing what or rather, who is responsible for it will be of utmost importance,¡± Velaya explained and Rose nodded her head.

    The colour drained from Ingrid¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Perhaps I should pray to Aesor that is not the case. The war of the Gods is not one meant for mortals.¡±

    ¡°Until it directly affects us,¡± Rose argued.

    Ingrid voiced the question that had seeped into all of their minds, ¡°But how do you stop a God?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Goldwell City¡¯s streets were a symphony of sounds. Horses¡¯ hooves thundered on the stone paths, booted feet marched in unison. Voices called out, orders were issued, dogs barked and children cried. Guards in gold plated armour with burgundy cloaks patrolled every bend, stood before every building and matched in troops across the training fields. People darted past Dramos in blurs, carrying various food or wares, or armour and weapons. Everywhere he looked, there was no rest to be found. Compared to the quiet of the farmlands he¡¯d been traipsing for months on end, the capital city of the Trelladain Kingdom was rioted and staged for war.

    When he last fled from the long winding roads with buildings as high and far as the eye could see, he was running from his duties. Running away from the war. Walking through the streets now, he passed directly into the heart of it. Goldwell had not fallen siege to the Saviour¡¯s ire yet. It held strong. But it was the forge that fueled the war. Weapons and armour, food and blankets were crafted and shipped to the front in the North. Carts ladened with supplies were pulled by horse to and from the central gates, while others travelled to the docks and were loaded into mighty ships that set sail through the Cenavalis Sea.

    It was to the harbour that Dramos walked. He¡¯d encountered no issues at the gate when he arrived. The guards there had administered a series of magical tests to confirm his identity but no cuffs were placed on his hands. He was not dragged forth for the crimes of desertion. He was permitted to pass. Though it did not stop them from spitting on his boots when he did.

    He¡¯d since sold his horse, and the coin purse he carried at his hip felt heavier than it had ever before. He was tempted to spend it within the city. To find an inn, a tavern or a brothel. Something to quell his unease.

    He knew the streets well, every twist, every turn, every alleyway. Every dark secret of the underbelly that the King and Queen would not want spilled, he knew. It had been his home for over eighteen years. If you could even call it that. It had never felt warm or comforting as he imagined a home must. The only shred of comfort he got was from the familiarity of it. The smells, the sounds, the shops and buildings, the canals and the guards.

    He kept his head down, his cloak masking his features and ducked down the quieter streets to avoid the matching patrols of the King¡¯s Guard and his armies. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would be recognized. There were so few who knew him but it wasn¡¯t something he wanted to test.

    By the time his feet crossed a long, wide bridge that connected the city to the harbour, he was thankful to have not been stopped. He stood for a moment, looking out at the frantic activity. People yelled and horses darted back and forth, the gulls bayed overhead and circled the vessels below. Hundreds of them were moored to the docks, and many more bobbed in the waters off the coast waiting to return or just making their way off. They flew the red banners of the Trelladain Kingdom - full of fresh soldiers and supplies. He scanned the docks, until he found it.

    One ship, mightier than all the rest, rocked proud with its navy blue flags of the Beallaurose Kingdom. Dramos frowned. He¡¯d expected his charter to the Western Kingdom to be a humble boat. Not the crown jewel of the sea itself. When the Archmagus of Manatide Tower had told him the Queen of Beallaurose was in need of his aid and that the matter was sensitive, he had expected more subtly than to be chartered on Lord Doriel Rosemore¡¯s ship.

    Sighing, he hitched his pack more firmly over his broad shoulders and made his way through the fray of activity and onto the docks towards the vessel.

    A large, broad man stood near the ship¡¯s long wooden plank connecting it to the docks. A queue of people with carts overflowing with supplies had formed before him and he was checking them off a list from a scroll in his hands. Dramos stood at the back of the queue and cast his eyes to the grand ship¡¯s wooden planks at his right.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    It truly was a mighty vessel. It stood tall, multiple decks high. The dark wood was polished and clean, but there was a subtle weatheredness to it that spoke of how well it was travelled.

    Eventually Dramos stood before the large man, towering over him, his shadow casting him in darkness. The man looked up and down at Dramos then off to his sides before he cast his gaze back on him, with scrutiny in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he growled. Patience didn¡¯t appear to be a strong suit. ¡°What goods are you bringing?¡±

    ¡°None. I am here to fetch a charter to Evertide,¡± Dramos said.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ferryboat,¡± the man said and Dramos had to admire his bravado. He did not cower from Dramos¡¯ hard stare.

    ¡°I was told I would have passage there.¡±

    ¡°By who?¡±

    Dramos hesitated. Archmagus Ena had been true to her word regarding the dismissal of the crimes he faced. He assumed the rest was true as well. If that were the case, this man before him had not been expecting him. Perhaps this was not the vessel that was intended to bring him to the Ballaurose capital.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± a voice behind him drawled.

    The broad man before Dramos bowed his head. ¡°Captain. This man here claims he¡¯s to be granted passage to Evertide on your ship.¡±

    Dramos turned as Doriel Rosemore approached and stood before him.

    He was tall, nearly as tall as Dramos but slim. Very slim. His face looked gaunt, dark circles under his eyes, his body malnourished. His hair was unkempt along with a dark beard that was well over a week¡¯s worth of growth and his dazzling blue eyes were dim. Only his clothes, a well kept blue vest with golden trim above a white shirt and dark pants, gave any indication that he was of any significance. Dramos had heard tales of the Prince and how handsome he was, but the man that stood before him now seemed a shadow of that description. His facial features had potential, with high cheekbones and a perfectly straight nose, but they were marred with far too many lines that betrayed his young age.

    Suddenly realizing who stood before him, Dramos dropped to one knee. ¡°Your grace.¡± He lowered his head to the wooden boards of the dock.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have none of that. Stand.¡± Doriel¡¯s voice was hard, void of any mirth. Dramos obeyed and Doriel¡¯s gaze ran the length of him, pausing on the tips of his sword¡¯s handles over his back. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Dramos, sire. Of Trelladain¡±

    ¡°Captain,¡± he said coolly, ¡°You will address me as Captain. Are you the one she sent?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes beside them darted back and forth between Dramos and the Prince. His confusion, along with the way in which Doriel did not say Ena¡¯s name confirmed his growing suspicions.

    ¡°I am,¡± Dramos said. ¡°Captain.¡±

    Doriel continued to stare at Dramos for a moment before turning to the man with the scroll. ¡°He¡¯s to be allowed passage. Ensure that a room is made ready for him.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Captain,¡± the man said, standing tall and saluting the Prince before climbing aboard the ship.

    Doriel turned back to Dramos. ¡°I hope your affairs are in order. We leave before nightfall.¡±

    ¡°They are. I can depart immediately if necessary.¡± Dramos bowed his head.

    ¡°Good. Then you don¡¯t need me to tell you to keep your mouth shut about what brings you aboard,¡± Doriel said, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Unless it¡¯s to spew your guts out over the railing, of course. Have you been at sea before, Dramos?¡±

    ¡°I have not, Captain.¡±

    The slightest hint of a smile twitched at the corner of Doriel¡¯s thin, chapped lips - it was more of a smirk than anything, as though the Prince had forgotten how to smile. ¡°You¡¯d better hope your stomach is as strong as the rest of you.¡±

 Chapter 24

    With some newfound freetime, albeit limited, Velaya, Rose and Ingrid used every moment of it to discuss the Corruption and the theory of Saeligos. They spent hours late into the evening huddled within Velaya¡¯s room pouring over tomes and scrolls they found on all matters of the God and Goddess, searching for clues.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t ask Ena,¡± Otto said one evening, not bothering to knock as he entered her room and took a seat on the bed next to Ingrid.

    He¡¯d often catch them leaving the rest of the group to retire to bed early and had demanded to be included in what they were doing. Initially Velaya was hesitant; there were matters she was revealing to Ingrid and Rose that she didn¡¯t think were safe for too many to know but in the end relented. She had to admit having another person around to help was handy. Otto¡¯s carefree attitude helped to ease the seriousness of what they were dealing with - he reminded her of her Doriel in that way.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt Archmagus Ena and even Barrett are already working together on this. But she has a lot on her plate and I do not wish to burden her further,¡± Velaya said, not looking up from the journal she¡¯d found in the library. She sat at her desk, making notes on a scroll next to it.

    ¡°Or face her wrath for not giving your studies your full attention?¡± Rose suggested, sitting on the floor against the nightstand.

    Velaya stuck her tongue out at her. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who keeps cancelling our lessons together and last I checked, I¡¯m still top of the class.¡±

    Rose rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve had a sixteen-year head start.¡±

    ¡°Not tops in every class,¡± Otto said, nudging his elbow into Ingrid who gently pushed him away, her cheeks flushing.

    That part was true. Ingrid was far ahead of the first-years when it came to their Theology classes. It¡¯s why Velaya was glad to have her help with all of this. Most of them struggled to stay awake during them, but she was always attentive and had been even more so of late.

    ¡°You sure you can''t just send a prayer out to Aesor and ask why her brother is such an asshole and find out how to stop him?¡± Otto asked Igrnid.

    Ingrid glowered at him. ¡°Last time I asked, all she talked about was how annoying you were.¡±

    They all laughed. Unlike the others, Ingrid had always kept up with her prayers but she had not received any direct response from the Goddess. Velaya assumed that Ingrid had inadvertently used the ley lines to fuel the original connection she¡¯d made. But to risk tapping into them again wasn¡¯t something she was going to suggest, just as the Headmistress had asked Velaya not to attempt it.

    ¡°Alright, fine,¡± Otto said. ¡°With Aesor too preoccupied with my charm, where does that leave us?¡± Rose snorted.

    ¡°Aesor embedded her soul into our world to protect us from Saeligos,¡± Ingrid said, closing the book in her lap. ¡°We have to assume that Saeligos can do the same. That a part of his soul exists somewhere within this world.¡±

    ¡°Right, and we think that piece of his soul is responsible for the Corruption,¡± Otto said, nodding.

    Velaya put her quill down, and turned to her friends. ¡°The questions are how do we find it, and-¡±

    ¡°How do we destroy it?¡± Rose finished for her.

    ¡°Or is that even what needs to be done?¡± Otto offered. ¡°What if that disrupts the balance of things?¡±

    Ingrid shook her head. ¡°The demons of this world represent Saeligos¡¯ contribution to the balance. This Corruption of his exists outside of that. The journal there is further proof of it.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s nothing Aesor can do to combat it?¡± Otto asked. ¡°If Saeligos can corrupt her creations, can she not contribute more to thwart him?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say she hasn¡¯t already?¡± Ingrid asked.

    Rose stared up at Ingrid. ¡°Is that it then? Has she hidden something away that we can use to defeat his soul and the Corruption?¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s face flushed, her eyes stared out the window above Velaya¡¯s desk. ¡°I cannot say for certain but¡­¡±

    Velaya was watching her closely. ¡°That¡¯s why she wanted you here,¡± she said softly.

    They were all quiet for a moment.

    ¡°So,¡± Otto said slowly, blowing air through his teeth, ¡°let¡¯s assume that¡¯s the case. Aesor has left something here for us to use against her evil brother. Let¡¯s just say we locate what that is. Then what? How do we find Saeligos¡¯ soul?¡±

    ¡°Follow the Corruption,¡± Rose said so matter-of-fact they all stared at her in surprise. ¡°What? Tracing it back to its origins would be the first place to look.¡±

    Velaya stared down at her fingers as she wove them together in front of her. The tan line from where her family ring used to sit was almost completely gone now. ¡°The Corruption has been going on for thousands of years. A slow wound that¡¯s only gotten deeper with time. We only found out about it a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Only,¡± Otto mumbled under his breath, earning a light slap from Ingrid on his knee.

    ¡°Then perhaps we should speak with those who discovered it,¡± Rose said, standing suddenly, a wild gleam in her eyes as she looked down at Velaya.

    A slow smile crossed Velaya¡¯s face. ¡°Onas Perlee and Delimira Lazziar.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Who?¡± Ingrid and Otto said in unison, both flashing smiles at one another.

    ¡°Family friends,¡± Rose waved her hand in the air. ¡°They reside at the Tower. Velaya and I can meet with them. Find out what we can about the Corruption itself.¡±

    ¡°You two keep looking for whatever it is Aesor wants you to find,¡± Velaya said to Ingrid and Otto. ¡°Perhaps if we split up this task it won¡¯t be so daunting.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. What could possibly be easier than locating fragmented souls of Gods - that may or may not actually exist?¡± Otto drawled. They all smiled despite themselves.

    ¡°You think this is what Barrett and Ena are doing?¡± Ingrid asked Velaya.

    ¡°I would have to hope. Along with trying to locate a cure for it,¡± Velaya said.

    Rose was looking at her. ¡°Have you learned anything further from your time in the infirmary?¡±

    Velaya shook her head. ¡°No. Magus Ossacus is very tight lipped. All I know for certain is that his team works around the clock towards it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d think after a hundred years they¡¯d be close,¡± Otto said, standing beside Rose and stretching.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope they are,¡± Ingrid said, gently nudging Otto out of the way so she could stand. With the three of them standing there and Velaya in her chair, it was tight quarters. ¡°I need to get some rest. We have Theology tomorrow. Perhaps I¡¯ll see if Magus Rufina has any extra books for me.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Otto said, throwing an arm around her shoulder. ¡°The bed part. Not the sitting up late reading about deities bit.¡±

    Velaya smiled as she bid them goodnight and watched them disappear down the hall laughing. As usual, Rose lingered behind. She was never good at hiding her frowns.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Velaya asked her, walking into her washroom to clean her face before bed. She could hear her bed squeak and knew Rose had sat down on it.

    ¡°They¡¯re not close are they?¡± Rose¡¯s voice carried over.

    Velaya looked up in the mirror, catching the creases between her own brows, tucked under stubborn stands of blond hair that fell across them. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Because they haven¡¯t been researching it for that long.¡±

    When Velaya said nothing, Rose appeared in the small doorway and Velaya looked at her through the mirror. Rose was searching her face, challenging her to reveal what she was hiding. Velaya cast her gaze down to the water trickling over her fingers. She thought about Kilyn Daebalar, Rose¡¯s friend. Rose had confided with her and Ingrid, baring the deepest parts of her soul. She heaved a sigh, turned off the water and faced Rose.

    ¡°No, they haven¡¯t been.¡±

    ¡°And you know why.¡± There was no accusation in her voice.  Velaya gently led Rose back into her room and sat with her on the bed.

    ¡°They only started researching it about a decade ago,¡± Velaya said, and Rose watched her expectantly. ¡°That¡¯s around the time that¡­ it changed.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it changed?¡±

    ¡°The Corruption is no longer limited to animals,¡± Velaya finished, her blue eyes staring into Rose¡¯s greys. Rose just blinked.

    ¡°It¡¯s affecting people now,¡± Rose said quietly. Velaya nodded. ¡°Humans? Elves? Both?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    Rose stared at her, and Velaya could practically see the thoughts churning within.

    ¡°And there is no cure¡­¡± Rose said, her eyes razor sharp.

    Velaya swallowed and could only shake her head.

    ¡°So¡­ where are they?¡±

    Velaya looked down at her hands again. ¡°Depends on the Kingdom. Ballaurose, and Ayradora have taken a softer approach.¡±

    Rose¡¯s face paled. ¡°Trelladain and¡­ Elyzeme?¡±

    Velaya looked up, her face full of anguish. She didn¡¯t need to say it aloud.

    ¡°How many?¡± Rose¡¯s face was hard. Her throat swallowed.

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    ¡°An estimate?¡±

    ¡°A hundred-thousand.¡±

    Rose¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°A hundred-thousand people have been infected by Corruption?¡±

    Velaya couldn¡¯t look at her. ¡°Per Kingdom. That we know of.¡±

    Rose jumped to her feet, staring down at Velaya who kept her eyes down.

    ¡°What is the soft approach?¡± her voice deadly quiet.

    ¡°They are shackled in cells so they cannot harm anyone¡­ or themselves.¡±

    It was silent for a long time. Velaya had closed her eyes, fighting back against the tears that threatened her. Her parents, along with Athone¡¯s, were adamant about not harming them. Rose¡¯s own Kingdom of Elyzeme and the grand Kingdom of Trelladain often argued against them. They believed a firm hand was the safest, and quietest approach.

    She knew that research on a cure was being conducted at Manatide Tower but she had not realised it was Magus Ossacus¡¯ team until the night of her attack when she¡¯d overheard him talking in the Great Hall. Athone¡¯s parents were hopeful they could find one but had, at last she knew, not offered up anyone for trials. It was often a topic of conversation she and Athone had whenever they got a moment alone. He didn¡¯t think they should, whereas she felt like anything to help the research was warranted, provided no harm came to them.

    When she felt Rose¡¯s hands on her knees, she looked up to find her crouched before her, a pained but tender expression on her face.

    ¡°Thank you for sharing this with me,¡± Rose whispered. ¡°You have my word I¡¯ll keep this to myself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Rose. Although I¡¯m not sure how much longer the Kingdoms will be able to keep this quiet. Each year the numbers continue to grow.¡±

    ¡°Then we must stop it.¡±

    Velaya desperately searched Rose¡¯s determined face. ¡°What makes you think we can? Some of the brightest minds in all of Aesor are here on this very island and have been studying it for hundreds of years to no avail.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think you can¡¯t?¡±

    A hundred different reasons. Velaya opened her mouth but no words escaped. Rose was smiling, her eyes flickering in the candlelight.

    ¡°I figured it out,¡± Rose said, a mysterious tone that caused Velaya¡¯s brows to crease.

    ¡°Figured what out?¡±

    ¡°The prophecy was about you.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Velaya froze. Even her mana pool sat with bated breath. She checked that the dark shield around her mind was still in place. It was. She¡¯d been slowly feeding it mana for weeks. Magus Tessa could still breach it, but at least when she attempted to, Velaya could now sense the intrusion. It would give her warning, but still not react on its own to protect her. Staring at Rose, she had not received any warning. There was no Dark magic at play.

    ¡°How¡­  I¡¯m not sure I know¡­ What are you,¡± Velaya stuttered.

    Rose lightly squeezed Velaya¡¯s knees. ¡°Breathe, Princess.¡±

    Velaya wasn¡¯t aware she had stopped. She tried to catch her breath but it came in quick spurts.

    ¡°Relax Velaya,¡± Rose soothed, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just breathe. Calm yourself.¡± Velaya managed to take a few deeper breaths. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    When Velaya¡¯s breathing steadied, Rose stood and sat next to her on the bed, taking her hand into hers and squeezing it softly. Rose¡¯s long, light fingers were a soft comfort to the storm raging within her head.

    ¡°The prophecy - it was made by my uncle,¡± Rose said softly and Velaya could only stare, her mouth agape. Rose squeezed her hand again. ¡°He kept the original in his office and my cousins, sisters and I broke in one day on a dare. We found it but we were young and didn¡¯t know what it meant. We were caught moments later and he administered his Dark magic to wipe it from our memories.¡± Velaya clung to every word, her eyes darting back and forth across Rose¡¯s face. ¡°But his spell didn¡¯t work on me. He forbade me from ever speaking of it and I was terrified. Of his anger, and of what I¡¯d read, so I agreed. I have not spoken of it since then to anyone. Yet, I still recall it, word for word as though imprinted within my mind.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s own mind was reeling, but she asked quietly, ¡°How come his Dark magic didn¡¯t work on you?¡±

    Rose¡¯s face broke into a sudden smile and she laughed - catching Velaya off guard.

    ¡°Princess, I may have just discovered your deepest secret and all you are concerned about is my magic?¡±

    Velaya slumped. Why did she think to ask that first? Rose¡¯s laughter filled the room. Filled her.

    ¡°I do not know why his Dark magic did not work on me. You¡¯ve seen in our lessons that I bend to Magus Tessa¡¯s.¡± Rose¡¯s face scrunched, as though she was trying to remember something. ¡°Although, interestingly enough, that was when my magic first manifested.¡±

    Velaya shook her head. ¡°Even still¡­ I¡¯m not sure what prophecy you speak of. There are many.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rose¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°You know nothing about a prophecy that speaks of a powerful Mage, a future Queen capable of cleansing the lands?¡±

    Velaya said nothing, confirming they were in fact speaking of the same one. She didn¡¯t know what to think. On one hand, she was relieved that someone else knew of it. Someone she trusted. Someone she could talk to about it. On the other, if Rose was aware of this prophecy and she¡¯d steered the needle of the compass to point directly at her, it didn¡¯t give her much hope that it was reserved for someone else.

    Rose had been watching her quietly, and the laughter that had been in her face vanished. Replaced with compassion, her eyes soft.

    ¡°It¡¯s why your brother is permitted to abdicate,¡± Rose¡¯s voice was barely loud enough for Velaya to hear. ¡°It¡¯s why you¡¯ve been recruited before you came of age. It¡¯s why Ena and Tessa have worked so closely with you. It¡¯s why Athone watches you everywhere you go.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Velaya said quickly, ¡°Athone has no idea.¡±

    Rose¡¯s head tilted to the side. Rose and Lilian liked to tease her about her friendship with Athone but the look she gave her now wasn¡¯t the same obnoxious, knowing glances they¡¯d waggle at her. No, now she just looked confused, as though trying to sort out something.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain he does not know?¡± she eventually asked.

    ¡°Yes. Only my parents, and a few Magi here. I¡¯m guessing your uncle is one of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes and I promise to introduce you when we see him.¡±

    Velaya wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to meet the man responsible for putting her directly in line to a throne she wrestled with wanting.

    ¡°Velaya, you¡¯re shaking. I can feel your hand trembling.¡±

    The concern in Rose¡¯s voice warmed her. She felt as though the room was closing in on her but in the next moment, the walls were blown open and all the possibility of the world lay before her. The war of emotions welled with her; she couldn¡¯t fight the tears that threatened at the corner of her eyes, the swelling of her throat and tongue. She forced her eyes closed. For sixteen years she¡¯d never been able to talk freely about it with anyone. She was too afraid of disappointing those that knew. Those that looked at her as a beacon of hope and who always seemed to skip past the one word that she could never. She looked up at Rose, as a tear slipped over her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± she breathed.

    Rose let out a soft breath, closing her eyes briefly and reached over to pull Velaya against her shoulder, gently running her other hand down her golden hair.

    ¡°Talk to me, Princess,¡± Rose whispered.

    And she did. She shared with Rose all her insecurities of how she didn¡¯t want it to be about her. Or how the word ¡°destruction¡± chased her to sleep every evening. How the thoughts of her magic, which had always been a comfort to her, may actually pose a threat. Through it all, Rose listened and offered a stability and support she¡¯d never thought she would find.

    ~~~

    You¡¯re tired.

    Magus Tessa¡¯s voice resonated in her head.

    As usual after her Dark lessons with her classmates, Velaya stayed behind to work with the Sorcerer instructor.

    The season had started to turn in earnest, and the classroom felt more like a dungeon than ever before. The students were now wearing long charcoal grey overcoats to walk to and from the Tower and in their Dark lessons they often left them on.

    Velaya had taken hers off and had discarded it by her bag, as tiny beads of sweat rolled down her back from having worked so hard to force Magus Tessa out of her mind and keep her out with her mental shield. She¡¯d shown so much progress over the past weeks but today felt like she¡¯d be teleportaled back to their first lesson.

    Your focus is elsewhere.

    Velaya¡¯s jaw was clenched when she shot the Sorcerer a cold stare.

    Magus Tessa seemed completely unaffected by the weather and wore her standard white blouse and dark grey breechers. She stood in the centre of the room, her hands clasped casually behind her back, her face indifferent.

    Push me out, Miss Rosemore.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± Velaya said, gritting her teeth.

    She was tired. She¡¯d been up most the night with Rose. Talking with her had been a mental release she didn¡¯t know she needed. The problem now was that her body was in need of the same. Too many late nights and not enough sleep.

    She was exhausted and reaching into her mana pool felt like dragging a cart through sand. It was there waiting, but every step towards it was laboured. Just as she reached for it, she felt Magus Tessa¡¯s presence rescind on its own. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Velaya¡¯s shoulders slumped and she dropped her head, staring at the cold stone floor. The unfamiliar pangs of failure coursing through her. Soft clicking of the Magus¡¯ boots on the stone grew louder until she was standing directly in front of her.

    ¡°I was under the impression the Mages of the first-year were to be allowed more time to rest,¡± Magus Tessa¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Why is it that you have not made use of it?¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ I haven¡¯t been sleeping well is all,¡± Velaya said, not wanting to reveal more about her late nights with Rose, Otto and Ingrid.

    ¡°Are you having nightmares?¡±

    Tessa¡¯s voice was softer now, causing Velaya to look up and catch the concern in the slight wrinkle around her onyx eyes.

    ¡°No madam.¡±

    The Sorcerer frowned fully then, her eyes penetrating in ways that her Dark magic never could.

    ¡°You¡¯re to report to Magus Ossacus for a Soundless Sleep tonic,¡± Magus Tessa waved her hand in the air and a moment later a small scroll appeared within. She held it out towards Velaya. ¡°These lessons are for not, if you are not willing to take care of yourself.¡±

    Velaya snatched the scroll, perhaps a bit more aggressively than she had intended. If only Tessa knew that she was sacrificing her sleep by trying to take care of everyone affected by the Corruption. She turned on her heel without saying another word, grabbing her coat and slinging it over her shoulder along with her bag as she stormed out of the room.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Rose was waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Athone?¡± Velaya huffed. It had been a few days since she last sparred with him or the twins. Her fatigue, along with her embarrassment at having wasted a lesson with Tessa, was replaced by anger and she needed an outlet for it.

    ¡°The Paladins were off this afternoon. They¡¯re likely back at the dorms or heading to the Great Hall for dinner,¡± Rose said as the two of them left the Tower and made their way south.

    A stream of students was steadily flowing towards the Great Hall and Velaya¡¯s eyes landed on him immediately - he stood about a foot taller than most of them. Athone was walking with a few of his other classmates who were having an animated conversation. Their laughter carried across the yard as Velaya turned towards them, Rose on her heels.

    ¡°Hey Velaya,¡± Dylan Brokkr, a Paladin in Athone¡¯s class, greeted her warmly.

    Athone¡¯s eyes snapped towards her, and she didn¡¯t miss the quick assessment he gave running them up her body. Seemingly happy she was alive and well, he smiled. It didn¡¯t reach his eyes and only she saw the hint of concern in them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he said far too casually.

    ¡°I need you,¡± she said.

    Athone¡¯s brows shot up, and this time his smile did tip at the corners of his green eyes. She ignored the snicker from Rose, and the flush that traced around the back of her neck. ¡°I need your help,¡± she corrected quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you lot in a bit,¡± Athone nodded towards Dylan and the others who continued towards the dining hall.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Athone asked, once they¡¯d moved away from the flow of students.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Zyler is and I really need to hit someone right now,¡± Velaya grumbled, earning a laugh from Rose and another smile from Athone.

    ¡°Right now?¡± he drawled, his voice thick with amusement. ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner. Max said there was brisket on the menu.¡±

    ¡°Nevermind, I¡¯ll go find Victor,¡± she said and turned back towards their dormitories before Athone reached out to grab her arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding, Vel. Come on, let¡¯s head to the shore. Rose, there¡¯s no one around to wager with, so you don¡¯t have to stick around to witness this,¡± he said, winking at the pink haired elf.

    ¡°She¡¯s staying,¡± Velaya said quickly, causing both of them to look at her, eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡°Ya¡­ I don¡¯t know that I need to watch this,¡± Rose said.

    ¡°Stay,¡± Velaya commanded. Rose¡¯s eyes narrowed and she added, more gently, ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this all about anyway?¡± Athone asked.

    Rose grabbed the crumpled up scroll from Velaya¡¯s hand that she¡¯d forgotten was there and looked at it quickly.

    ¡°Tessa ordered you to take a sleeping tonic?¡± she said, and Velaya¡¯s face fully flushed.

    Athone¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°Are you not sleeping?¡±

    Velaya waved her hand in the air, her eyes shooting daggers at Rose, who was unphased. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve just been staying up too late reading.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing if Tess is issuing this,¡± Athone said, and something about the casual way he referred to the Magus stoked the fire within her.

    ¡°Are you going to help me or not?¡± she snapped.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Athone said, and looped his arm around hers, steering her back in the direction of the Tower. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to Magus Ossacus and you¡¯re going to get that tonic. Rose is going to bring you back some food and you¡¯re going to get a good night¡¯s rest. Then we¡¯ll see how you feel tomorrow about me kicking your ass.¡±

    Rose chuckled from behind them as Velaya made a poor attempt at removing his arm from hers. She elected for the silent treatment the rest of the way there as the three of them entered the Tower and took the stairs down the right to the infirmary.

    Her mana pool suddenly lurched within her and she could feel her Dark shield reacting. She froze and Athone and Rose stopped with her. She knew something was wrong immediately.

    The infirmary was empty. Velaya had spent enough Sundays there now to know that students, Magi and alumni alike were always coming and going with some variety of ailment. It was unsettling and eerily quiet.

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Rose whispered.

    Even the back office, behind the half wall, was still. No eyes popped out or heads bobbed around back and forth.

    Velaya was familiar with the space and knew that behind the office wall, at the back of the room, were additional surgery rooms and storage facilities. She led the way towards them.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re at dinner?¡± Athone offered lightly - failing to recognize that something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°You did say it was brisket, right?¡± Rose said, and Athone grinned at her.

    ¡°Quiet, both of you. Do you hear something?¡± Velaya hushed.

    They fell silent, stopping three quarters of the way into the room to listen.

    A low sound that raised the hairs on Velaya¡¯s neck could be heard from one of the rooms in the back. It sounded human, or elf - a soft moaning, slow and pained.

    The three of them looked at one another, a silent understanding passing between them as they crept more softly towards the back of the infirmary. They passed the lower wall and the sounds grew louder. There was a clinking of metal rattling against stone coming from what Velaya knew was an operating room. There was no window on the door but light from the cracks indicated it was in use.

    ¡°Maybe we should leave,¡± Rose whispered and Velaya wanted to agree but Athone had already put his hand on the knob and was pushing the door open. He didn¡¯t crack it open more than a sliver but it was enough for the three of them to see.

    It was a small operating room but instead of a metal bed, a large stone table took up the majority of space. Chains sprouted from within the stone¡¯s centre and tangled their way up towards the arms, legs and torso of a male body laying on top.

    The human male¡¯s arms were covered in scars, some old and some very fresh. His skin was pale, as though it hadn¡¯t touched sunlight in years, and his bulged, dark black veins spidered under the surface. His head was rolled to the side and facing towards something on the ground behind the stone table. At the crack of the door opening, it rotated around to look over. Across his forehead was another restraint moored into the stone below. His eyes proved the most unsettling - they were wide and the whites were completely black. He rolled his head back towards the floor again.

    That¡¯s when Velaya saw him. The moaning wasn¡¯t from the man on the table but from someone who laid sprawled on the ground beyond it. She could make out long arms and legs and a white apron. Magus Ossacus.

    Rose recoiled backwards, and Athone pushed the door open further, as Velaya rushed into the room.

    Velaya skidded to a halt and dropped to the floor next to the healer. His arms were bleeding, with fresh cuts and scratches but his head had the worst of it. A deep wound was slowly staining his powder blue hair red.

    Athone had followed her into the room and was standing above her, staring down at the man on the table. Everything about his posture was rigid.

    Rose remained at the doorway, her mouth and eyes wide in horror.

    ¡°Rose!¡± Velaya called out, snapping her out of her stupor. ¡°Rose, go get help.¡±

    Rose nodded and fled the room, her boots pounding against the stone as she raced through the infirmary.

    ¡°Athone, come help me.¡±

    Athone turned from the table and crouched across from her on the other side of Ossacus¡¯ body. Their eyes met above him. There was no need to say out loud what this was. They knew. The King and Queen of Ayradora had finally granted Manatide Tower with a human subject of the Corruption for their trials.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Can you heal it?¡± Athone asked, gently rolling Magus Ossacus onto his side, looking at the wound on the back of his head.

    Velaya¡¯s heart was beating heavily, and her mana was poised, ready for her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t healed a head injury before. Can you?¡±

    Paladin and Druid magic were similar with their healing abilities. Paladin¡¯s Holy magic affected the body. It could make them strong, which led them to often be ideal soldiers. But it also meant they could heal wounds. A Druid¡¯s magic was built on the physical properties of  nature, and seeing that animals and people were included in that, it meant they were also blessed with the ability to heal.

    Athone shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust myself, but his bleeding is getting worse.¡±

    The blood was pooling below them and Velaya¡¯s flashback to the night of her attack reared up before her.

    ¡°Vel? You hear me?¡± Athone¡¯s voice pulled her back. ¡°We should get him out of here. Away from that.¡± He motioned up to the man on the stone bed above them.

    The man was barely moving, but when Velaya looked at his fingers they were bloodied, and his nails were bent and broken.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should move someone with a head injury. Rose will bring someone.¡± Velaya said, dragging her attention back to the healer. His eyes were closed and his breathing seemed more laboured than it had a moment ago. She placed her hands on either side of his head to stabilize him. ¡°Outside of here, the next door over, is a supply closet. See if there¡¯s any bandages or wraps or healing potions there.¡±

    Athone nodded and jumped to his feet, careful to avoid the pool of blood, and left the room.

    ¡°Miss Rose¡­¡± Magus Ossacus¡¯ voice was weak.

    ¡°Shh, quiet sir. Help is coming.¡±

    ¡°Heal¡­ heal it,¡± he continued to mumble, and Velaya¡¯s eyes kept darting back to the door hoping someone would arrive. She could hear Athone in the room next door rummaging through supplies.

    ¡°Heal me.¡±

    Her eyes darted back to the Magus and found his open, and surprisingly focused beneath his crooked glasses.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t healed an injury like this before. I may cause further damage,¡± Velaya said with all the calm that he¡¯d always offered to her, despite the fear welling inside.

    ¡°You can,¡± he coughed and blood splattered across his pale lips.

    ¡°Shit! Ok, I¡¯ll try. Just lay still.¡±

    Keeping her hands on the sides of his face, she reached within and, using her mana, she pulled on the Physical magic of the Druids and pushed it back out through her hands towards him, willing them to heal.

    Green tendrils of smoke unfurled from her fingers and wrapped themselves around Ossacus¡¯ head. She strained, focusing on the wound and poured her mana into it. She could feel the magic working under the surface of his skin, pulling the tissues back together. But there was bone there too. His skull was fractured. She tried to force the Druidaic magic into the cracks but it wasn¡¯t enough. She gritted her teeth and while the Physical magic still worked, she knew she needed more. So she reached deeper into her well of power and pulled in the Light.

    Velaya¡¯s hand now glowed a soft white that mixed with the green tendrils and she pushed the Light into Ossacus¡¯ skin, forcing it to focus on the bone. She could feel it working. Both Light and Physical magic twinning together around her fingers and across his head. When she felt there was nothing left to heal inside of it, she willed both schools to seal the gash. She watched as the skin pulled itself together, leaving nothing more than a faint line.

    She cut off her mana, stifling the glow. The adrenaline of her magic was replaced by fatigue, and she fell back onto her heels, letting her hands fall to her side. She felt as though she¡¯d been running underwater with the tow pulling at her and had just broken the surface, and was left panting to catch her breath.

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Rose¡¯s voice carried from the doorway, and Velaya turned to see her standing there, eyes wide. Athone stood just behind her carrying gause in his hands that he let drop to the floor. Before both of them, and strolling into the room, was Archmagus Ena.

    The Headmistress''s face revealed nothing as she passed the table without looking at the Corrupted man on it. She knelt beside Velaya and placed her hands on Magus Ossacus¡¯ chest, a faint golden glow just below her fingertips.

    ¡°I think you may be right,¡± Magus Ossacus said, his deep voice surprisingly strong. As Velaya looked back at him, relief washed over her. The colour had returned to his face and lips, and his eyes were open and seeing clearly. He even let out a low chuckle as he heaved himself into a seated position.

    ¡°Easy now,¡± Archmagus Ena said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I only need mana,¡± he said and turned to look at Velaya. ¡°Thank you my dear. Whoever has been teaching you how to heal deserves a raise.¡± He winked at her, and despite her exhaustion, she smiled. A whisper of a chuckle came from her left and she turned to see Archmagus Ena was staring at her too, scanning her face.

    ¡°Mister Valreale,¡± she called to Athone, who still stood with Rose at the threshold. ¡°Please fetch us two full mana potions.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Headmistress,¡± Athone said and disappeared again.

    ¡°Miss Rallothyra, come help Miss Rosemore.¡±

    Archmagus Ena helped Magus Ossacus to his feet, and Rose assisted Velaya, giving a wide berth to the man on the table. The four of them left the room and Velaya and Ossacus were eased into chairs within the office space. Rose stood next to Velaya, looking pale. The Archmagus sealed the operating door using the magic of the Tower as Athone returned with the mana potions.

    ¡°Drink it all,¡± Ena instructed Velaya and Ossacus, before addressing Rose, ¡°Please take a seat Miss Rallothyra.¡± She guided Rose to a chair, a Dark aura around her hands as she helped ease her down. A hint of colour returned to Rose¡¯s face.

    Footsteps rang through the room as three more people rounded the half wall and joined them in the office. Magus Tessa, Tytus - the Shaman Magus, along with a very short man with spiky green hair and ears that extended long over his chubby head.

    ¡°Mister Ossacus!¡± Mograg cried out, hurrying to his chief¡¯s side.

    While Tessa¡¯s eyes scanned Velaya, Tytus addressed the Archmagus, his face severe. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Just another failed test,¡± Ossacus said, shooing away Mograg. ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°I told you to wait for ten bloody minutes while I grab a bite of food,¡± Mograg scolded. ¡°Can¡¯t even wait for me. Always having all the fun.¡±

    Tytus¡¯ eyes had left the Archmagus¡¯ as he glanced at the operating room door, before looking back at Ossacus. ¡°You¡¯re covered in blood and you¡¯ve scratches all over your arms.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Velaya said, and everyone turned to her in surprise as she looked at Magus Ossacus. ¡°Sorry, I forgot about them.¡±

    Ossacus¡¯ laugh was deep, vibrating through the chair. ¡°Not to worry my dear, your Physical magic still lingers. They should heal shortly. You got the one that counts.¡± He tapped his skull, where the faint scar was already disappearing.

    Mograg¡¯s chubby cheeks broke into a wide, toothy grin. ¡°Oh! Well done Miss Rosemore. I dare say we may have to keep you here.¡±

    Velaya could feel Tessa¡¯s eyes on her but she was watching Tytus and saw the redness under his beard as the only sign of his anger.

    ¡°When?¡± He directed his question to Archmagus Ena. His voice was far too calm and quiet.

    ¡°He arrived yesterday afternoon, and this is not a matter to be discussed here,¡± Archmagus Ena matched his calm. ¡°We shall discuss it further in my office once I am confident Magus Ossacus, Miss Rosemore, Miss Rallothyra and Mister Valreale are all ok.¡±

    No magical abilities were necessary to sense the tension in the air.

    ¡°Does Barrett know?¡± Magus Tytus said.

    Velaya saw it. The slight twitch of the Headmistress¡¯ hand.

    ¡°Not yet. Await me in my office,¡± her voice left no room for argument.

    ¡°Very well, Headmistress¡± Magus Tytus responded too politely and left without another word.

    Archmagus Ena turned back to the others, the silence thick.

    ¡°Magus Ossacus, are you fit to show me?¡± the Headmistress asked.

    Ossacus nodded and stood. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Good. Mister Varleale, please take a seat,¡± she pointed towards the chair Ossacus had abandoned. ¡°The rest of you, please wait here.¡±

    Athone, looking paler than normal, sat down as the healer and Archmagus returned to the operating room, closing the door behind them. Tessa hadn¡¯t moved from where she stood and continued to watch them all.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Mograg waved his hand in the air and plates full of food appeared on the desk behind them. He began passing them out to Velaya, Rose and Athone.

    ¡°Eat up kids,¡± he said and busied himself with rummaging around the office.

    The three students said nothing as they ate the potatoes, fish and vegetables with only the sounds of Magus Ossacus¡¯ assistant humming to himself and banging drawers open and closed.

    Lady Velaya.

    The sudden voice of Magus Tessa within her head made her jump, as Velaya¡¯s fork slipped out of her hand and clattered on the plate. Athone and Rose startled and turned to her but she was looking at the Sorcerer.

    Magus Tessa¡¯s back was to them, as she absentmindedly flipped through papers on the long desk.

    ¡°I stabbed my gum,¡± Velaya offered what she hoped was a sheepish grin to Athone and Rose. Athone offered her a tight smile and turned back to his food. Rose watched her closely for a moment before she returned to hers. Velaya began eating again, keeping one eye on Magus Tessa.

    You have permission to reach into my mind. There is an urgent matter I need to address with you.

    Velaya¡¯s fork paused in mid air. She¡¯d never attempted to use Dark magic to enter someone else¡¯s mind before. Magus Tessa herself had forbidden her - until now.

    She put her fork down on her plate and looked at her mana potion. There was half a bottle still remaining and she didn¡¯t know how much mana was required to do this, so she finished the rest of it.

    She knew she still had mana leftover, even after her healing, but she¡¯d been too tired earlier to stop Tessa from entering her mind. She felt more exhausted now so she reached in deep, stirring her pool into a frenzy, and pulled on as much Dark magic as she could. It filled the pool and looking over at Magus Tessa she cast her mind and magic out towards her - similar to what she had done with healing Ossacus, only she focused on the Sorcerer¡¯s mind. At the same time, hiding her darkly glowing hands under her cloak - pretending to wipe her fingers.

    It hit her hard and unexpectedly. Vivid images flashed within Velaya¡¯s own mind. Images that did not belong to her but she recognized what they were immediately. Memories. Memories belonging to Magus Tessa.

    A vision of a young girl with raven-dark hair skipping along the hallways of Valreale Castle while an older lady laughed behind her. Another of her, looking the same as now, standing in the Archmagus¡¯ office shaking hands with her. A third memory of her as a teenager on a small boat along with a young man with unkempt dark hair sitting next to her, a fishing rod in his hands. Velaya couldn¡¯t make out his face before another vision of a slim, tall man with pointy ears and a long white beard, wearing the Tides, stood along with a bunch of other Magi in a large rounded chamber - the same one they had all first arrived in with Ena on their first day. There was shouting and anger and faces of concern but she couldn¡¯t make out who they were or what they were saying-

    I think that¡¯s more than enough.

    Tessa¡¯s voice filled her head and the visions stopped. Velaya was left staring at the current Magus, her back still to her, in the infirmary once again. But a channel remained, a thin thread of Dark magic connecting their minds to each other. Velaya reached out and gently pulled on it.

    Forgive me, madam. I did not know what would happen.

    Nevermind that, Magus Tessa¡¯s urgent voice within her head responded. Tell me, have you heard from your brother?

    Not a muscle in Velaya¡¯s body moved.

    Please breathe, Lady Velaya.

    Velaya cast a sidelong glance to Rose and Athone but they were busy eating and didn¡¯t notice her long exhale. She turned her attention and mind back to Magus Tessa.

    No. I write to him daily but have yet to receive a response.

    Have you heard from your parents?

    Velaya¡¯s palms had begun sweating as fear began to seep into her.

    Mother writes to me every week when we get the post.

    Have they made any mention of him? Tessa asked.

    No, he was to set sail for Elyzeme. What¡¯s happened? Velaya could feel her own panic being sent through the mental connection.

    His ship was last spotted in Goldwell. It has not been seen since.

    Vealay tried to steady herself, and responded, The Cenavalis Sea is vast. He would only be making the crossing now. It¡¯s possibl-

    You do not understand, Magus Tessa cut in. The Trelladain King does not share the same opinion that your family or the Ayradora Kingdom does on what to do with those affected by the Corruption. If word has made way to King Robert that trials are being conducted here¡­

    The door to the operation room opened and Velaya felt the connection to Magus Tessa break, watching her as she turned to face Ena and Ossacus. Velaya tried to pick up anything from her face, but it was as calm as ever - there were no signs of her having had a frantic, silent conversation. She avoided Velaya¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Good, I see that you¡¯ve gotten some food.¡± Archmagus Ena said, addressing the three students. ¡°Miss Rosemore, you must finish yours. The use of magic you displayed here was quite¡­ potent.¡±

    Velaya nodded, turning her unseeing eyes back to her plate. She was no longer hungry - she felt as though she would be sick. Panic and confusion had wrapped themselves around her mind

    Archmagus Ena addressed them all again. ¡°Mister Valreale, I would like for you to accompany Magus Ossacus, Magus Tessa and I back to my office. Miss Rosemore, once you¡¯ve finished your meal, you and Miss Rallothyra are permitted to leave. I would like to thank the three of you for what you¡¯ve done here today.¡±

    Ossacus let out a deep chuckle. ¡°Yes, me as well.¡±

    ¡°I must ask that you all remain silent regarding what you saw,¡± Ena said, looking at Rose.

    ¡°Of course, Headmistress,¡± Rose¡¯s voice was weak.

    ¡°Mograg!¡± Ossacus called out. ¡°Two Soundless Sleep tonics for the lovely ladies if you please.¡±

    Mograg nodded and disappeared into a back room.

    Athone stood, putting his plate on the chair and joined Tessa and Ossacus who were already leaving the office, his posture tense.

    Archmagus Ena followed after them but as she passed Velaya she gently laid a hand on her shoulder and offered a small squeeze before removing it. She left without speaking.

    ¡°Here you are, be sure to drink that only once you¡¯re settled in bed. Last thing we need is for one of you to crack your head like ol¡¯ Ossacus,¡± Mograg said, handing small vials to Velaya and Rose with a simmering green coloured liquid within.

    Velaya stood on shaking legs and placed her half eaten plate on the desk.

    ¡°Woah woah woah, you heard the boss - you gotta finish that,¡± Mograg said.

    Velaya tried her best with a casual smile. ¡°I¡¯d rather the brisket. I¡¯ll stop at the Great Hall on my way back.¡±

    ¡°Oooo, yes it was good!¡± Mograg exclaimed and waved her off. ¡°Be sure to try that plum pudding too. Quite divine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Velaya said and mustering all her strength, she focused on taking a step without staggering. She only made it one stride before Rose¡¯s arm looped around hers, steadying her.

    ¡°Plum pudding sounds great,¡± Rose said lightly, offering Mograg one of her rare, charming smiles.

    Neither of them said a word to one another, as Rose half carried Velaya back to the dormitories. Mercifully the Mage quarters were empty, as everyone was still at dinner and Rose dragged Velaya up the stairs and into her room, where she turned and left her, disappearing back down the hall.

    Velaya sank down onto her bed and dug her palms into her eyes. She could already feel the headache coming. She knew she needed to eat something but Magus Tessa¡¯s words continued to tighten around her. Was she really implying that King Robert Trelladain had done something to Doriel in retribution for Athone and her families¡¯ offering a man infected with Corruption for clinical trials?

    Footsteps in the hall drew Velaya¡¯s attention as Rose re-entered the room, carrying a large goblet and a loaf of bread.

    ¡°Drink this,¡± Rose said, shoving the goblet into her hands. ¡°It¡¯s got ginger in it. It will help settle your stomach so you can finish eating.¡±

    Velaya took the goblet as Rose moved to the door and closed it before pulling out the chair from the desk and sat down, turning to watch her.

    ¡°Drink,¡± she ordered and Velaya took a few small sips. ¡°And when you¡¯ve finished that, you can tell me what the hell you and Tessa were talking about.¡±

    It was a good thing she¡¯d taken a small sip otherwise Rose would be wearing her beverage, after Velaya spat it out in shock. Rose didn¡¯t even flinch but sat waiting. Velaya finished the drink in a few gulps and passed the goblet back as Rose handed her the loaf of bread.

    ¡°How did you know we were talking?¡± Velaya eventually said.

    ¡°I felt it. A blast of Dark magic. You¡¯d gone stiff as a board and were staring at Tessa like you¡¯d burn a hole through her.¡±

    Rose was already paler than normal and when Velaya finished telling her what was said, she looked sickly.

    ¡°You need some of that,¡± Velaya pointed to the empty goblet.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just say that to you aloud?¡± Rose asked, dragging her hand down her face.

    Anxiety caressed Velaya. It was clear Tessa had wanted to keep this between them. Now she¡¯d gone and told Rose.

    ¡°She¡¯s aware I would¡¯ve known,¡± Rose said quickly. ¡°My affinity for the Dark was what led her to recruit me this summer.¡± Velaya could only stare at her. ¡°Keep eating,¡± she insisted, before standing and pacing the room.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want anyone to overhear,¡± Velaya said through a mouthful.

    ¡°That much is clear,¡± Rose frowned, ¡°but it was only you and Athone and I in there.¡±

    ¡°And Ena and Ossacus and Mograg.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t hear Ena or Ossacus¡¯ conversation when they were in ¡­ that room.¡±

    The way she hesitated caused Velaya to reach out and grab her arm. ¡°Sit down, Rose.¡± Rose didn¡¯t fight it and she took a seat next to her.

    ¡°Mograg was making too much of a racket for him to have heard anything anyway,¡± Rose ripped a piece off the loaf of bread and took a few bites. For a while the two of them sat quietly eating.

    Rose eventually broke the silence, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine. Your brother. Elyzeme is a long ways away. Trust me, I would know. When I took a charter across the Cenavalis Seas we didn¡¯t encounter anyone else for weeks and weeks on end.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Velaya said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m used to him being gone for long periods of time.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s likely an overreaction and you¡¯ve nothing to worry about,¡± Rose offered.

    Velaya shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Rose.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t addressing me like she does here and half the panic I felt wasn¡¯t my own. It was coming from her.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Why is Tessa so concerned about your brother?¡±

    Velaya took another bite of bread. ¡°Good question.¡±

    After another round of silence, Rose was watching her closely when she said, ¡°About what happened today¡­ in that room.¡±

    Velaya turned to look at her, ¡°I suspect you¡¯ve already pieced together that man was corrupted.¡±

    ¡°Not that,¡± Rose said, her eyes intense. ¡°When were you going to tell me you were an Omnimage?¡±

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Oi! Cap¡¯n wans ta see ye.¡±

    Groaning, Dramos rolled out of the cot in the tiny bunk he¡¯d been given aboard The Undine, the Bellaurose Kingdom¡¯s most prestigious ship in their fleet.

    He¡¯d gutted enough men and beasts to have earned an iron stomach but it did nothing to help the roll of the waves. He¡¯d spent the last two weeks holed up in his room, emptying every meal he managed to eat into a bucket beside the cot and had been reduced to taking small sips of blended up salted beef and fish broth in order to get some form of nutrients into him. His body was weak. Weaker than he¡¯d been in years and he despised how helpless he felt.

    The knocking on the door continued and Dramos finally managed to pull it open. A squat, middle-aged man, named Jove, was standing before him and looked him over before offering him a smile that only contained a few rotted teeth.

    ¡°Ye s¡¯ill look like shi,¡¯ he chuckled and had Dramos any strength remaining, he¡¯d consider knocking the rest of his teeth out. ¡°Common.¡±

    Jove led Dramos down a narrow hall and up a set of steps onto the deck. The brine of the ocean and the brightness of the sun stung his eyes. Men and women darted back and forth, manning the needs of the ship, pulling on sails, cleaning the decks, polishing weapons, tying knots and doing whatever else it was they did. Were he feeling better, he would have been willing to help and learn more, but as it was, he was having a hard enough time staying upright.

    No one paid him much heed as he stumbled his way towards the stern and Jove knocked on the Captain¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he heard Doriel Rosemore¡¯s voice call from the other side.

    Dramos pushed past Jove, ignoring his snickering, and entered into the Captain¡¯s quarters.

    The first thing he noticed was the brilliant wall of windows that lined the back of the room, framing the blues of the ocean and sky. A large four poster bed sat off to the side, along with an enclosed washing space nearby. Opposite that, the other wall was adorned with shelving and stacked full of books and charts, globes and other trinkets. At the centre of the room, Doriel sat at a large table, with his back to the windows, facing him. The table was covered in more maps and charts and a half eaten plate of food sat on the corner.

    Doriel looked up at Dramos when he entered. ¡°Have a seat,¡± he said, indicating an armchair with lush blue cushions opposite him at the table.

    Dramos lurched forward and sat unceremoniously in the chair, his grip on the arms firm.

    Doriel¡¯s blue eyes danced in the light pouring from the windows behind him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to ask how you¡¯re feeling.¡±

    Dramos said nothing and the Captain¡¯s lips twitched ever so slightly below his scraggly beard.

    ¡°Here,¡± Doriel said, reaching into a pocket within his vest and withdrawing a small vial. He passed it to Dramos. ¡°Drink this, it¡¯ll help.¡±

    At this point, Dramos was willing to try anything, and said nothing as he popped the cork and downed it in one go.

    ¡°That could¡¯ve been poison.¡± Doriel said, watching him closely.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hope my death is quicker than these past few weeks.¡±

    Again Doriel¡¯s lips twitched. He turned back to the maps and paperwork before him and continued what he was working on as though Dramos wasn¡¯t there.

    Knowing he wasn¡¯t yet dismissed, Dramos sat there in silence, and focused on breathing. It was a surprisingly comfortable silence and he could feel the liquid he¡¯d consumed sliding around inside of him. The fogginess within his mind was slowly ebbing away and for the first time since they left the harbour of Goldwell he was able to relax his body.

    ¡°Feel better?¡± Doriel asked, without looking up after the lengthy silence.

    ¡°Yes sir. Thank you,¡± Dramos¡¯ voice was still rough.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    There was a knock on the door and a minute later Jove returned carrying a large tray. He set it on the table before Dramos. It was full of plates of fish, vegetables, fruits, breads and a flagon of mead.

    ¡°Thank you, Jove,¡± Doriel said as the man bowed and left them alone again. ¡°Go on, help yourself.¡±

    ¡°Not poison is it?¡± Dramos asked quietly as he reached for a plate and began piling food on it.

    This time Doriel did let loose a short laugh, as he set down his quill and began pouring the mead into two goblets. He handed one to Dramos.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much of it, or you¡¯ll waste that potion. They aren¡¯t easy to come by,¡± Doriel said, taking a sip from his glass.

    ¡°Cheers,¡± Dramos grunted, nodding his glass in Doriel¡¯s direction before taking a gulp. He could feel every drop burning its way down into his empty stomach.

    He turned his attention to his food and ate quietly while Doriel sat watching him, taking sips of his drink. Dramos tried to ignore him, he wasn¡¯t fond of the calculations going on within his captivating blue eyes.

    After finishing his plate of food, he finally looked over to the Prince. ¡°I¡¯m not one for games, Captain. If you¡¯ve something to ask of me, just do so.¡±

    ¡°Why did you defect from King Robert Trelladain¡¯s guard the moment the war broke?¡± Doriel asked.

    At least he got straight to the point, Dramos had to respect that.

    ¡°I felt my skills were better used elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°You do not believe in the war effort?¡±

    ¡°I never said that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d just rather other men and women die to the cause.¡±

    ¡°Nor did I say that.¡±

    ¡°What could possibly be more important to a warrior than fighting for his Kingdom against the Saviour¡¯s army?¡±

    Dramos¡¯ rich brown eyes clashed with Doriel¡¯s bright blue. Earth against water.

    ¡°What is the point of war if not to protect people?¡± Dramos said, his voice low.

    ¡°That is precisely the point of it.¡±

    ¡°And what of those left behind?¡±

    Doriel cocked his head, ¡°Everyone is affected by this war in some form.¡±

    ¡°And it is not only those on the front lines who are left to suffer, Prince.¡±

    Doriel¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Captain,¡± he said, his tone firm. Dramos bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°So,¡± Doriel said, ¡°you leave the army so you can play vigilante hero to a bunch of farmers?¡±

    Dramos said nothing.

    ¡°Hell of a way to make a living.¡± Doriel refilled his own goblet.

    Again Dramos said nothing and left his nearly full glass on the table.

    ¡°Why?¡± Doriel said after a long pull from his drink.

    ¡°Captain?¡±

    ¡°Why do you help them?¡±

    ¡°Because they need aid. The King pulled his guard for the war effort, leaving them vulnerable.¡±

    Doriel¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°That wasn¡¯t my question.¡± When Dramos swallowed, Doriel asked again, ¡°Why do you help them?¡±

    ¡°No one else will,¡± Dramos said, finally diverting his eyes and picking up his goblet to take a drink.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rephrase,¡± Doriel swirled his own glass. ¡°Why is it you feel obligated to be the one who must aid them?¡±

    When Dramos remained quiet, Doriel¡¯s voice was low, his eyes narrowed, ¡°I thought you were a direct man, Dramos. My question was rather straightforward.¡±

    ¡°I told you to ask your questions. I made no promise to answer them,¡± Dramos said.

    The tension in the room burst when Doriel threw his head back and laughed. Unlike the hollow ones from before this was full, and rich. It did wonders to help his pale complexion.

    ¡°Well played for a man who does not like games. I do not remember the last time I had a good laugh,¡± Doriel toasted his glass to him. Dramos returned the gesture offering a quick smirk before they both drank.

    ¡°I was once one of them,¡± Dramos said quietly a moment later, looking down as he ran his fingers around the rim of his goblet. He wasn¡¯t sure what compelled him to speak. Perhaps it was the mead.

    Doriel placed his own on the table and folded his hands together next to it as he leaned forward. ¡°From what I understand, you were an orphan who grew up in the streets of Goldwell.¡±

    ¡°How do you think I wound up there?¡± Dramos said, locking eyes with Doriel. He didn¡¯t get a chance to see if there was any pity in them before the cannon fire began.

 Chapter 28

    While Mages were capable of drawing on all four schools of magic, only an Omnimage could actually expel and cast more than one school at the same time. Velaya had done just that when healing Magus Ossacus¡¯ head injury. She had drawn on the power of Physical magic and used the Light. It had been a taxing use of her mana pool.

    ¡°Rose, please,¡± Velaya stared hopelessly into Rose¡¯s eyes as the two sat on her bed within her room. ¡°Please, you cannot say anything.¡±

    Rose¡¯s lips were a thin line. ¡°Who else knows?¡±

    ¡°No one,¡± Velaya closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. ¡°Aside from you, now.¡±

    ¡°And Athone and Ena,¡± Rose said quickly. Velaya groaned.

    ¡°Velaya¡­¡± Rose started, her features stiff and her face more serious than ever. ¡°Velaya you know what that means? If you-¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do know,¡± Velaya said, cutting her off and shooting a look towards the door. She¡¯d heard the door opening downstairs and knew that her classmates were returning from dinner. ¡°Please Rose, I beg of you.¡±

    Rose¡¯s face softened. ¡°You do not need to beg me. I respect you and our friendship far too much. You can rest assured knowing I will always keep your secrets.¡±

    Velaya felt her insides warm as her shoulders relaxed, and she exhaled a deep breath. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve no idea how much that means to me.¡±

    Rose shook her head, her long ears swaying. ¡°It¡¯s not me you need to worry about. Ena and Athone were there too. They also saw you use the Light and Physical magic. I don¡¯t think Ossacus was capable of noticing.¡±

    It was Velaya¡¯s turn to stand and pace. ¡°I know. I will talk to Athone. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°And Ena?¡± Rose said, watching with her head tilted.

    Velaya stopped. Footsteps were coming down the hall. Rose and her exchanged quick glances and a moment later there was a knock.

    ¡°Velaya, you in there?¡± Ingrid¡¯s voice called out.

    ¡°Yes, come in,¡± Velaya replied, as Ingrid pushed open the door.

    ¡°There you two are. You missed dinn- is everything alright?¡± Ingrid must¡¯ve picked up on the tense atmosphere, as concern grew on her scarred face. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Do we tell her?¡± Rose asked Velaya quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already shared too much. What¡¯s a little more?¡± Velaya tried to shrug casually.

    ¡°I can hear you,¡± Ingrid said, standing with her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Magus Ossacus has been granted permission to begin trials,¡± Velaya said slowly, earning a confused look from Ingrid.

    ¡°For the Corruption?¡± Ingrid asked. Velaya and Rose nodded their heads and Ingrid¡¯s brows raised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s something you should know. Something that cannot leave this room,¡± Velaya said sternly.

    Ingrid cast her eyes quickly down the hall before stepping inside and closing the door. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re human trials,¡± Velaya said simply and waited for that information to sink in. It took a few minutes for Ingrid¡¯s face to turn from confusion to horror.

    ¡°Come have a seat,¡± Rose said, tapping the bed next to her. Ingrid stumbled forward to sit on the edge, her eyes wide and darting back and forth from Velaya to Rose.

    ¡°How.. how do you know this?¡±

    Velaya couldn¡¯t fight the guilt that bubbled up within. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a while. The leaders of all four Kingdoms have been keeping it quiet. They didn¡¯t want to cause a panic. Just now, we were-¡±

    She was cut off by a knock at the door.

    ¡°Velaya?¡± Otto¡¯s voice called, and in typical fashion he didn¡¯t wait for them to answer, before pushing the door open.

    ¡°You should lock it next time,¡± Rose said quietly, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°What have I walked in on?¡± Otto seemed amused at first until he saw Ingrid¡¯s face. ¡°Oh no. Now what¡¯s happened?¡±

    Velaya sighed and ushered him in. ¡°Come in, and close the door.¡±

    ¡°Does this have anything to do with Athone standing outside demanding to see you?¡± Otto asked Velaya.

    Velaya and Rose shot each other worried glances.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him. You tell them what happened,¡± Velaya said to Rose, who nodded. ¡°And lock the door after me, please.¡±

    As she left them in her room, she was certain Rose wouldn¡¯t tell them about her being an Omnimage. Letting them know about the Corruption affecting people was already more information than most in the Kingdoms knew and she was confident they¡¯d keep quiet.

    ¡°Hey Velaya,¡± Lilian called as Velaya descended into the Mage¡¯s common space. The rest of her classmates were just starting to unpack their bags and spread out within the room. ¡°Athone¡¯s outside looking for you.¡±

    ¡°I heard,¡± Velaya tried to offer a smile, but was fairly certain it came out as a grimace. Thankfully Lilian took it the wrong way and offered her a charmingly obnoxious wink.

    Athone was pacing back and forth in front of the Mage¡¯s dormitory door. His posture was tense.

    ¡°Hi Athone,¡± Velaya said as cheerfully as possible, aware of some other first-year students walking around not too far from them.

    Athone¡¯s eyes shot up to meet hers before he turned to scan the students around them. ¡°We need to talk. Follow me.¡±

    He offered nothing else but turned and set off towards the southern end of the island near the docks. It was already getting dark out and the air was cold. The chances of others being down there were slim.

    When they finally reached the shore, and after quickly surveying the area to ensure they could not be overhead, Athone rounded on her.

    ¡°What the fuck, Vel?¡± he said through gritted teeth, standing a few feet from her, throwing his arms out to the side. The cool, calculated calm he always wore had evaporated. Velaya could practically feel the anger and hurt rolling off him. ¡°Omnimage?!¡±

    Even though she knew the area was clear, she couldn''t help but look around. ¡°Athone please, keep your voice down.¡±

    ¡°Does Doriel know?¡± he said through a clenched jaw.

    Velaya squared her shoulders. ¡°No,¡± she said firmly. ¡°No, he does not know. Neither do my parents.¡±

    Athone shook his head incredulously.

    ¡°And it will stay that way,¡± she stated, leaving no room to argue.

    Athone arched his brows. ¡°Rose knows. So does Ena.¡±

    ¡°Rose won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ve already talked to her.¡±

    ¡°Ena¡¯s the issue anyway,¡± Athone said, breaking his glare to run his hands through his hair. He let out a string of curses.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll say anything,¡± Velaya said softly.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Do you know that for a fact?¡± Athone¡¯s eyes were back on her, as he took a step towards her. His face was red, his eyes narrowed. ¡°If Robert finds out -¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Velaya cut him off. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±

    ¡°When? Because Tytus is likely running off to tell Barrett about the trials now. If she were to have told him...¡±

    ¡°As soon as I can,¡± she said, and saw an opening to steer the conversation away. ¡°What did she say to all of you in her office after the incident at the infirmary anyway?

    Athone let out a barking laugh, dripping in sarcasm. ¡°Ah yes. The little incident where my parents allowed a Corrupted man to be put under the knife for Ossacus¡¯ amusement? How¡¯d that work out for him?¡±

    Velaya knew he was deeply upset, but she didn¡¯t believe that the hurt was fully from her withholding on being an Omnimage.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± she said quietly and took a tentative step towards him so they were standing with barely any room between them. She looked up at him, searching his face. ¡°They didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°No they didn¡¯t. Mother writes to me every damn week but never once thought to mention it,¡± he seethed.

    She reached up to place her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Athone, I¡¯m sure they couldn¡¯t risk putting it in writing,¡± she said as softly as possible.

    When he looked away, over her head, she placed her hands on his face and steered his gaze back to her. ¡°Athone, look at me. This is a good thing. If we¡¯re ever going to stand a chance of stopping this Corruption, we need a cure for those infected by it.¡±

    Athone stared into her brilliant blue eyes for a long moment, his breathing heavy. She desperately wanted to reach into her mana pool and draw on the Dark to use it to soothe him but knew that would only risk angering him further. Instead, she tried to offer him calm by providing a firm and reassuring presence, even though she could feel a turbulent storm brewing from deep within her the longer she stared directly into his eyes. She would not look anywhere else, even though she felt drawn to see the firm line of his lips.

    After an agonising minute, Athone closed his eyes and she felt his body relaxing as he reached his hands to cup them over hers. He pulled them down between them but did not let go when he reopened his eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®we¡¯?¡± he said, his voice low but calm again, as his eyes roamed over her face.

    ¡°We. The Kingdoms, our parents,¡± Velaya hedged.

    Athone shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you meant.¡± It was Velaya¡¯s turn to look away and his to drop one of her hands, as he raised the other to her cheek, leaving her no choice but to look at him again. ¡°You¡¯re working on something, aren''t you? It¡¯s why you haven¡¯t been sleeping.¡±

    As she stared up at him, the cool calm of his hand on her cheek, she knew she could not lie to him. ¡°We - Rose, Ingrid, Otto and I, have been looking into it. We cannot do much while we¡¯re here but we¡¯ve got to do something, haven''t we?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the impression you wanted to deal with any of this,¡± his voice was gentle.

    ¡°We don¡¯t exactly have a choice do we, Prince Athone?¡±

    Athone stared at her a moment, before breaking into a smile that caused her heart to jump a beat. This time she couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from wandering to his lips and she quickly looked back up again.

    ¡°You never cease to amaze me,¡± he whispered, as he lighty dragged his thumb across her cheek. She could feel every callous, as her skin tingled with his touch. She was still holding his other hand and she returned the gesture across his knuckles.

    ¡°Will you help us?¡± she breathed.

    ¡°Of course I will,¡± he said, and this time it was his eyes that darted to her mouth for a second when she smiled. ¡°Under one condition.¡±

    Velaya pouted playfully, hoping to ease some of the intensity between them, and won a light chuckle from him. He dropped his hand from her cheek to his side. Their other hands remained together.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± she asked, hoping he wasn¡¯t aware of the deeper breath she¡¯d finally been able to take.

    ¡°We don¡¯t tell our parents,¡± he said and continued quickly when she raised her eyebrows, ¡°At least not yet. Not until we have discovered something of merit.¡±

    Velaya nodded. ¡°Agree. I wouldn¡¯t trust sending anything by post anyway. But maybe if we have something by the winter break, we can share it with your parents in person?¡±

    Athone¡¯s head tilted. ¡°Were you planning on visiting my parents then?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly travel across the ocean to see mine, but with Moongate open for us to visit, it¡¯d be a nice reprieve.¡± She shrugged.

    ¡°Perhaps. We¡¯ll see what we have by then. Speaking of that, what do you know so far?¡±

    Velaya relayed the information that they had. How they believed the Corruption was in fact caused by Saeligos and that it was likely the result of a piece of his soul somewhere within the world. How they believed that Aesor had something of her own to offer them to combat it and that they were focused on trying to figure out what that was. Meanwhile, they were looking to trace back the origins of the Corruption, with the hope of finding where Saeligos¡¯ soul may be.

    Athone¡¯s attention was sharp and focused on every word. He said nothing, but squeezed her hand from time to time, in particular when she was talking about Saeligos¡¯ soul.

    ¡°So you truly believe the God of Corruption has a piece of his soul here?¡± he said after taking it all in.

    ¡°Yes. At least, that¡¯s the only lead that we have.¡±

    ¡°And that comes from Ingrid?¡±

    He meant it kindly, but Velaya¡¯s response was pointed. ¡°I trust her.¡± She did not elaborate further and Athone was clever enough not to pry.

    ¡°Let me look into some of the more advanced Paladin tomes. Dylan¡¯s brother is in the fourth year, he may be able to provide me with some. Not to risk sounding like Max, but priests are more often Paladins of the Light, so there may be something there.¡±

    ¡°That would be helpful, but please exercise caution. We must keep this quiet,¡± she urged him.

    He offered her a crooked smile, his green eyes twinkling and said softly, ¡°You think I can¡¯t keep a secret Vel?¡±

    Something about that smile, and the daring tone of his voice, emboldened her. She pulled down on his hand, forcing him to bend forward so she could lean up to whisper in his ear. ¡°I bet you can, Prince,¡± she purred.

    She felt his body go rigid as she pulled away, offering him an alluring smile and dropping his hand. She turned and began walking away before he could see the deep flush on her cheeks.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he called out, after needing a moment.

    ¡°To see Ena,¡± she yelled, without looking back. She was very aware of every step she took and the green eyes on her back the whole way.

    ~~~

    The Archmagus wasn¡¯t in her office when Velaya knocked on the door and her unexpected confidence after her conversation with Athone slipped away.

    She had convinced him that Ena wouldn¡¯t say anything about her being an Omnimage but she didn¡¯t have much to go on, other than a hunch. If Ena or Tytus were planning on meeting with the old Archmagus Barrett, she needed to speak to her before then, and hope that she wasn¡¯t too late.

    She was slightly out of breath from having climbed high up into the Tower as quickly as possible and stood on the Headmistress¡¯ landing for a while trying to think of where to go next. Other than her adventures to the infirmary, she¡¯d only ever seen the Headmistress in her office or on occasion within the Great Hall, having dinner with other Magi and alumni. But it was well past dinner now, and given what had happened earlier, she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be there anyway. She had to be somewhere within the Tower, but where to even begin looking, when every room seemed to change, and the Tower itself seemed to stretch on endlessly.

    Frustrated at herself for not demanding to talk to the Archmagus immediately following the infirmary incident, she sulked her way down the many stairs.

    ¡°Elyzeme has cut off all communication. Syndrianna is refusing to meet with Arthur or Edward.¡±

    ¡°But not Robert?¡±

    ¡°No. They remain close.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably because of Ilyana, more than anything.¡±

    Velaya stopped dead in the middle of the stairwell when she heard a conversation spilling out from a nearby room. There were multiple voices and she didn''t recognize any of them. But the names they were speaking, she knew all too well. Syndrianna could only be Queen Syndrianna Virfina, the Queen of Elyzeme. Arthur and Edward were her and Athone¡¯s parents and Robert and Ilyana were the King and Queen of Trelladain.

    ¡°Rumour is the young Bellaurose Prince is missing.¡±

    ¡°Yea, last seen in Goldwell on his way to Elyzeme, close to a month ago. He should¡¯ve arrived by now.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he did but Syndrianna isn¡¯t speaking with us so how would we know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯d hold him hostage. An act of war is the last thing anyone needs.¡±

    ¡°Then why cut us off?¡±

    ¡°Because she wants something from Ena, who has refused to give it to her. Her and Ashaula have some sort of deal.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s heart skipped at hearing her mother¡¯s name.

    ¡°That no one here knows about, other than Tessa.¡±

    ¡°So maybe Syndrianna does have Doriel and is using him as leverage?¡±

    ¡°That certainly would rattle Tess.¡±

    ¡°No way. She¡¯d never turn on Ena.¡±

    ¡°Not even for him?¡±

    ¡°Love makes us all do stupid shit but she¡¯s far too composed for that.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still so young. I wouldn¡¯t rule it out.¡±

    The conversation continued but Velaya¡¯s ears were ringing and her heart was thundering so loudly she couldn¡¯t focus on what was being said.

    ¡°I understand you¡¯ve been looking for me, Miss Rosemore.¡±

    Archmagus Ena had spoken quietly from behind her, causing her to jump and turn around.

    The Headmistress¡¯ face was detached but there was a fire in her periwinkle eyes. The power that emanated off of her caused Velaya¡¯s mana to stir violently within.

    ¡°Perhaps we should go to my office,¡± her voice was deadly calm.

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Please sit,¡± Archmagus Ena instructed, as she closed her office door behind Velaya.

    The Headmistress waved her hand and a purple cushioned settee appeared in front of her desk. Velaya sat down and instead of taking a seat within her customary chair, Ena settled next to her on the couch.

    Velaya¡¯s mind had been reeling as she had followed Ena upstairs. She now turned to her and was going to ask one of the hundreds of questions she had, when the Archmagus cut her off.

    ¡°I want to assure you that what you heard on the stairwell is nothing more than idle prattle,¡± her voice was soft but her eyes remained sharp. ¡°My intelligence regarding Lord Doriel¡¯s whereabouts confirms that he is alive and well.¡±

    ¡°Did he make it to Elyzeme? Has Queen Syndrianna captured him? Is she using him against my mother? Against you?¡± Velaya¡¯s questions came in a panicked rush. Ensuring Doriel and her family¡¯s safety was top of her mind. The rest of what she¡¯d overheard, she¡¯d address later. Ena raised her hand to silence her.

    ¡°I will reiterate what I said to Magus Tessa. Lord Doriel is still at sea and neither Queen Virfina or King Trelladain has any involvement regarding his movements.¡±

    ¡°But has she cut off contact with my parents? With Ayradora and with Manatide Tower?¡±

    The Archmagus returned Velaya¡¯s intense stare. It was clear she was wrestling with how much to reveal. Had Velaya been outside of this school she could¡¯ve demanded to know. But she had no command here, and if Ena didn¡¯t wish to reveal anything to her, there was nothing she could do.

    ¡°Please madam, I know politics have little place here, but this is my family they speak of,¡± Velaya begged softly.

    To her surprise, Ena sighed and her eyes softened. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, the Elyzeme Kingdom has long been displeased with how Bellaurose and Ayradora have handled those affected by the Corruption. When Queen Virfina was informed that Manatide Tower would be permitted to conduct trials, she withdrew what cooperation she had.¡±

    Velaya searched Ena¡¯s face. ¡°It was my mother who approved it. The trials.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question but Ena nodded.

    ¡°After what occurred during your first week here, she insisted that Magus Ossacus and his team be granted full access to study it. He¡¯ll be the first to admit that he underestimated the severity of it. Your arrival earlier today was timely.¡±

    Ena watched Velaya expectantly, willing her to address what they both knew was coming. Velaya stalled.

    ¡°My brother and Magus Tessa¡­¡± she said quietly, hoping to keep the hurt from her voice. She was unsure of how to ask or if she wanted to know the answer.

    ¡°That is a matter between them and not one I will speak to.¡±

    It was clear she wasn¡¯t going to say anything further on it but Velaya picked up on the sympathetic tone. She leaned back into the cushions, turning to look with unfocused eyes out the window behind the desk.

    Until earlier, she¡¯d never had any indication that Doriel had any sort of romantic interests with anyone. And whatever the situation between him and Tessa was, it was clear it was more than nothing. Was that why he was so willing to escort her to Moongate? Had he been meeting with Tessa in private? How long has this been going on? The sting of being left out of that part of his life hurt more than she was willing to admit. And did Athone know? Him and Doriel were as close as brothers. She wasn¡¯t sure she could bear the thought of him knowing, with her being left in the dark. Especially not after what she¡¯d revealed to him today.

    She finally turned to look at the Archmagus, who sat patiently watching her closely.

    ¡°Will you be telling King Robert?¡± she asked, swallowing hard.

    Ena knew she was no longer speaking about her brother. She cocked her head slightly to the side and for a moment her periwinkle eyes met with Velaya¡¯s brilliant blues and a silent understanding seemed to pass between them.

    ¡°I do not think that would be wise at this time,¡± Ena said, and with the rush of the relief that swept through Velaya, she had to close her eyes to settle herself.

    She felt Ena¡¯s warm touch on her shoulder. ¡°Are you certain you can trust Mister Valreale and Miss Rallothyra?¡±

    Velaya opened her eyes, locking them back onto Ena¡¯s. ¡°Yes. I trust Athone and Rose,¡± she said firmly.

    The Archmagus lightly squeezed her shoulder in acknowledgement, before standing and making her way around the desk to sit in her chair.

    ¡°Your parents do not know?¡± she asked, once settled.

    ¡°Just you three,¡± Velaya nodded, sitting up straighter.

    ¡°Good. Then you must maintain your Dark shield around your mind at all times. I understand it is getting much stronger. Miss Rallothyra¡¯s shield is already powerful enough to protect her.¡± Velaya blinked in surprise but said nothing. ¡°Without Mister Valreale having access to draw from the Dark, his mind is more vulnerable.¡±

    Velaya felt a chill wash through her. ¡°He won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Ena¡¯s stare was uncomfortably piercing. ¡°I am not suggesting that he would do so intentionally.¡±

    Velaya shook her head and said adamantly, ¡°You cannot wipe his mind of this. That would be¡­¡± she searched for the words.

    ¡°In your best interest,¡± Ena suggested, curtly.

    Velaya knew that she was correct, but the thought of pulling that back away from him, after she¡¯d revealed it and he had accepted it so easily? She couldn¡¯t do that. Now that he knew, she didn¡¯t want to go back. She was aware she was crossing a dangerous line but the trust she had for Athone was growing deeper. She knew that if she were to look closely, it was due to more than their lifelong friendship. And she wasn¡¯t prepared to dive that far down into the beating organ within her chest to acknowledge the true reason.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°He¡¯s strong with the Light. I¡¯m confident he will keep this guarded,¡± she said with finality. She didn¡¯t miss the disappointment that briefly crossed the Headmistress¡¯ face when Ena nodded, and that struck a small blow to her.

    They sat in silence for a moment as she wrestled with her thoughts.

    ¡°Will Barrett know?¡± she eventually asked quietly.

    She saw it again. That subtle twitch at the corner of Ena¡¯s eye and the ever so slight downturn of her lips. There was a story there that she was certain she would not be privy to.

    ¡°If you are careful, I do not imagine he will find out,¡± Arcmagus Ena said slowly. ¡°But he, along with a few others here, do know of the prophecy. They will have eyes on you and there is only so much I can shield from them.¡±

    ¡°I have not done it often,¡± she said a touch defensively. ¡°It¡¯s very taxing.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is. Have you ever expelled all four schools of magic at one time before?¡±

    Velaya nodded. ¡°Only once, back home. I was practising shielding myself with all four forms. I wasn¡¯t aware of how draining it would be. I was ill for a week after. My parents were deeply concerned but they never found out the cause.¡±

    ¡°Did you lose consciousness?¡± Ena asked, and when Velaya shook her head, she leaned back in her chair, this time impressed. ¡°How long ago was this?¡±

    ¡°Six years ago,¡± Velaya said, casting her mind back.

    Ena blinked in surprise. ¡°You were ten.¡± Velaya nodded. ¡°And you have not tried again since then?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She flushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been hesitant to do so again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more than understandable,¡± Ena said softly, and offered her a small smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try again.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Velaya stood up and took a deep breath. Strengthened by the encouraged nod from Ena, she reached into her mana pool.

    After the potion from earlier, it felt full and eager. All fatigue she¡¯d had before had ebbed away in anticipation. One by one she reached for each. The Elements reacted instantly, and the other schools followed immediately after. She let them swirl around within her pool before she closed her eyes and doing what only an Omnimage was capable of, she pushed them all out at once, willing them to provide her with a protective barrier.

    A brilliant purple aura burst forward and surrounded her. She could feel her mana rushing through her - a floodgate opened. She clenched her jaw and tried to stem the flow of it, demanding it to calm. It took every ounce of her concentration to try and stem the flow of it, but it was no different than straining to dam a waterfall with cupped fingers. The more it poured from her, the weaker she became, and she could feel herself sweating with the effort.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough now.¡± Archmagus Ena sounded far away.

    Closing her eyes, she used the last bit of her strength to cut off her mana before falling back onto the couch.

    When she opened her glowing eyes, the Headmistress had moved to crouch before her. What could only be described as wonder, covered Ena¡¯s face.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked softly, shaking her head in awe.

    ¡°Tired.¡± Velaya managed a weak smile and received a brilliant one from Ena in return.

    ¡°Incredible,¡± Ena muttered to herself. She placed a large mana potion within Velaya¡¯s hands. Velaya did not know when she had retrieved it. ¡°Be sure to drink all of this.¡±

    She leaned back again and began drinking the potion. Her entire body felt drained and she closed her eyes between sips, taking time to catch her breath.

    Ena was standing again and waved her hand so a plate full of chocolates and desserts appeared on her desk.

    ¡°I need to step away for a few minutes. You must eat something,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll return shortly.¡±

    Velaya could only nod her agreement and listened as the Archmagus left the room.

    ~~~

    She did not remember falling asleep, but when she woke, she could feel the warmth of a thick blanket above her and could hear the soft whirling of strange instruments and the gentle scratching of a quill against parchment.

    When she cracked open her eyes, she was still in the Headmistress¡¯ office. Ena was sitting at her desk, writing by the soft glow of a candle. It was still dark outside but Velaya could make out the slight pink daring to appear on the sea¡¯s horizon out the window. She must¡¯ve been asleep for hours, having spent most the night there.

    When Velaya stirred, the Archmagus looked up. She appeared tired - having clearly not slept herself.

    ¡°You still need to eat something, Miss Rosemore,¡± she said, pointing to the platter of desserts that Velaya had left untouched.

    Velaya felt her face flushing as she dragged herself into a seated position and reached for a square. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to fall asleep here.¡±

    Ena was watching her closely. ¡°That¡¯s quite alright. What you did yesterday was extremely taxing on your body. I would never have permitted you to leave until I was certain that you had faced no ill effects.¡±

    It was said casually, but Velaya had picked up on the tenderness and vulnerability there. She ate quietly while the Archmagus returned to her writing and she watched her for a moment.

    ¡°Barrett knows you¡¯re an Omnimage too, doesn¡¯t he?¡± she asked softly.

    Ena¡¯s quill froze, but her eyes did not leave the scroll. Velaya wasn¡¯t sure if she was going to respond. Maybe she had guessed incorrectly.

    ¡°Yes, he does,¡± she eventually said, laying her quill down to look over at her. She looked paler than usual causing the dark circles around her eyes to appear more prominent.

    ¡°Why were you not summoned?¡± Velaya asked, knowing she was treading through dangerous waters.

    ¡°The King does not know.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s face scrunched in confusion. ¡°How is that possible? I thought Manatide Tower keeps a list here of all known Omnimages within the world.¡±

    ¡°You will not find my name on it. We had an ¡­ arrangement,¡± Ena said softly, and Velaya could¡¯ve sworn the temperature in the room dropped.

    ¡°You and Barrett?¡± Velaya pushed.

    Ena nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Is it safe to assume you won''t disclose what that arrangement is?¡±

    Ena laughed then, clear and deep. Smiling, she picked up her quill and tapped the edge of the platter with it. ¡°Eat, Velaya.¡±

 Chapter 30

    The Undine lurched violently, sending the tray of empty plates scattering across the table and onto the floor. Dramos had braced himself against the arms of the chair and managed to keep himself upright.

    Doriel was already running for the door. As he pulled it open, the chaos from outside poured into the Captain¡¯s quarters. He launched himself forward, barking orders as Dramos followed after him.

    The ship¡¯s deck was chaotic, with sailors darting back and forth, yelling as they tended to the damages to the hull¡¯s railing, loading the vessel¡¯s cannons and climbing on the masts and rigging. Doriel had already ascended the steps above the cabin towards the helm, taking over the steering as he pulled on the wheel causing The Undine to rock violently to the side.

    Dramos had to brace himself against the door frame to keep from falling over. He no longer felt sick but the disorientating rolls of the churning seas and his weakened body made standing upright difficult. No one else aboard the vessel seemed to have any issues with their balance.

    The spray of the ocean washed across the deck, as more canonfire rang out. Dramos sloshed his way towards the railing on the starboard side and clung onto the shrouds fastened to masts above.

    As Doriel turned their ship, Dramos caught sight of their assailants. The ship wasn¡¯t much smaller than The Undine and boasted three large masts with torn and tattered banners, in a deep green, flapping in the wind between them. The churn in Dramos¡¯ stomach had nothing to do with the sea. This was one of the Saviour¡¯s vessels.

    As Doriel continued barking out orders, Dramos couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the efficiency of his command and the obedience of the crew. They heeded his every word, obeyed every order and within meer moments the ship was loaded and primed for retaliation.

    Doriel steered them around the smaller ship and ordered a barrage of cannonfire.

    The cannons tore through the vessel¡¯s hull. The main mast was struck. A loud cracking could be heard from over the roar of the waves, as the wood splintered and the beam teetered for a heartbeat. It swung forward and slammed into the fore-mast. Wood and fabric from the sails rained down on the ship and its occupants.

    The crew of the attacking vessel made no attempt to flee or move from the debris. They were too frenzied and primed for war.

    ¡°Prepare to board!¡± Doriel yelled out, as he steered their ship back around, calling out another assault of cannonfire to take out the final mizzenmast, leaving their assailants handicapped.

    Around Dramos, the crew began to draw their swords and prepared to launch into hand-to-hand combat, as Doriel navigated their ship to saddle up next to their enemy. Large planks were dropped between the two and the men rushed across to engage with those who had survived the damages. From what Dramos could see, there were not many - but they did not relent and met the Bellaurose¡¯s crew with fury. The clanging of steel and metal, rope, and wood along with the cries of war echoed across the waters as blood coated the ocean.

    Dramos had left his swords in his own room, but given his deteriorated state he wasn¡¯t certain he¡¯d be able to yield both of them with any effect, so he stood uselessly at the railing watching.

    It did not take long for Doriel¡¯s men to overrun their enemy and when none of them refused to surrender, they were met with the end of a blade.

    Dramos had seen battle before, but this was a slaughter. Even though their enemies refused to surrender, many were so injured there was little fight left in them. Doriel¡¯s crew was vastly superior at sea as they were with their weapons.

    He turned to look up towards the Captain. Doriel was standing at the edge of the upper deck, surveying the scene ahead of him, a look of disgust on his face, but he did not order his men back.

    Gritting his teeth, Dramos pushed off the railing and made his way towards the steps at the base of the helm, intent on demanding the Captain stop the unnecessary and excessive loss of life. As he neared the top of the steps, he saw from the corner of his eye, a figure clad in all black pulling himself over the railing behind Doriel, a knife in his teeth. He dropped the knife into his hand, cleared the deck and stalked forward, towards the Prince¡¯s exposed back.

    There was no time to yell, as Dramos flung himself forward, slamming into the assassin, just as his knife came down.

    A terrible ripping and pained cry ran out as Dramos used every ounce of his strength to wrestle the man to the ground.

    The assassin had not seen Dramos, and the element of surprise had afforded him the advantage his weakened state needed. He caught the man¡¯s wrists, vaguely aware of the blood on the knife, as he pried it from his hands and immediately plunged it into his heart.

    The assassin''s eyes lifted to Dramos for a fraction of a second, wide in shock. And it was the whites of the eyes that caused Dramos to recoil. They weren¡¯t white at all. They were pitch black. As Dramos leaned back, he could only stare at the black blood pooling out from below the lifeless body and onto the ship¡¯s deck.

    A loud thud to his left snapped him back to the moment as he turned to see Doriel¡¯s collapsed form huddled near the railing, his red blood seeping into the black pool.

    Dramos pushed himself off the would-be assassin''s body and crawled toward Doriel. His long navy blue cloak and vest were slashed through and Dramos could see a severely deep wound running across his back from his right shoulder down to his left hip. With every weakened breath Doriel took, blood oozed from the wound.

    Doriel was laying on his left side and was attempting to raise his right arm to grab Dramos¡¯ sleeve, but with the injury across his back and shoulder he couldn¡¯t move it more than a few inches. He tried to push himself backwards to free his left arm, but Dramos held him firm, not letting him roll onto his injuries.

    ¡°Hold still,¡± Dramos barked, casting his eyes through the rungs of the railing towards the other vessel. Doriel¡¯s men were still occupied and there wasn¡¯t anyone else around to yell for that would hear him. A gurgling sound made his stomach plummet as he looked back down.

    Doriel was trying to say something, as blood trickled from his paling mouth. Dramos had to crouch over him to hear.

    ¡°Po¡­poc..,¡± Doriel stammered.

    ¡°Easy now Captain,¡± Dramos soothed. He¡¯d seen enough men die to know what was to come. If he could afford Doriel a little comfort in his last moments, it was the least he could do.

    Doriel kept trying to raise his right arm and continued to sputter, his brilliant blue eyes frantic.

    Dramos could only watch hopelessly, and reached over to grab his hand. Doriel¡¯s grip was surprisingly strong as he kept trying to move it backwards.

    ¡°Poc... pock...¡±

    Understanding finally hit him, and Dramos released Doriel¡¯s hand in a hurry to fish inside Doriel¡¯s pant pocket. His hand closed around a small, heavy object. He withdrew a perfectly round blue opal.

    Dramos may not have been born with magical powers, but he was well aware of what he held in his hand. He thrust it into Doriel¡¯s palm, and squeezed his fingers over it. He could¡¯ve sworn he heard a sigh of relief from the Prince, before Doriel lost consciousness and his head lolled to the side in Dramos¡¯ arm. His hand released the stone with a clatter onto the deck.

    For an agonisingly long minute, all Dramos could do was listen to the sounds of swords and swearing and yelling and the flap of the sails in the wind and the wash of the water against the boards, until there was a loud pop and a flash of blue light.

    A tall woman wearing a full length, elegant sleeveless blue dress appeared out of thin air next to them. An intricate tattoo of mysterious shapes and swirls in a dark purple ink ran all along her shoulders and down her arms to her wrists. Her long lilac coloured hair, with a peach tint towards the tips, was braided into two long strands that crossed over her back. Her face was young and beautiful, if not severe, but with her long, pointed ears there was no way to know how old she actually was.

    Dramos watched as she fixated her cold eyes on Doriel and dropped to her knees next to him. Her hands began to glow green as she reached them over Dramos¡¯ arms and placed them across Doriel¡¯s back.

    Dramos could only watch in amazement as the blood receded into the wound and it slowly sealed itself back up. The elf next to him kept her eyes closed in focus and though her hands did not tremble, her body was shaking with the effort. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    When she paused and opened her eyes, it was not to look over at Dramos, but to fish around the inside of her dress¡¯ breast. She withdrew a vial of blue liquid from between them, popped the cork and quickly drank the contents, before closing her eyes and placing her hands back on Doriel¡¯s body. This time a white light began to pulse off of him, and Dramos could feel the strength returning to Doriel¡¯s body, as it grew taunt and he was able to support his own weight again. He took a shuddering deep breath as the Mage next to him withdrew her hands and sat back on her heels panting. Dramos eased the Prince over onto his perfectly healed back.

    Doriel stared up at the pair of them before his blue eyes, twinkling in the light of the sun, landed on the elf woman.

    ¡°What the hell took you so long?¡± he asked, wiping the blood from his mouth on the back of his sleeve.

    The elf Mage chuckled. ¡°Always a pleasure to see you, Dor.¡±

    Doriel made a move to sit up but both Dramos and the Mage reached out to hold him back.

    ¡°Now, now, you know better. Give it a few minutes, you stubborn ass,¡± she said lightly.

    Dramos said nothing and couldn¡¯t help but stare at the Mage. He had never seen her before but knew she had to be powerful to have teleported to a spec within the middle of the Cenavalis Sea. Judging by the lack of Tides and the navy blue dress, she was likely a well established member of the Bellaurose Kingdom¡¯s court - and her candour with the Prince led him to believe she was quite close with the Rosemore family.

    She finally tore her gaze away from Doriel to look at Dramos. Her eyes were like steel, as they roamed over his weakened body and across his shallow, shaggy face. She frowned and Dramos didn¡¯t appreciate the look in her eyes.

    ¡°Please tell me this isn¡¯t who she sent,¡± she said to Doriel, who chuckled and lifted himself onto his elbows.

    ¡°A couple weeks at sea has that effect,¡± Doriel replied.

    Dramos shot him a cold look, which only earned another chuckle from the Prince.

    Doriel¡¯s eyes then fell to the lifeless body behind Dramos and his face firmed. ¡°He did, however, save my life.¡±

    The Mage followed his eyes and landed on the body. Her lip curled in disgust.

    ¡°Was the entire ship full of them?¡± she asked, turning back to Doriel, whose features mirrored hers as he nodded.

    ¡°The Queen will need to know of this,¡± she spoke softly, as though bracing for a blow.

    Doriel groaned and Dramos suspected it had nothing to do with him sitting up further. ¡°Care to tell her yourself? She likes you better anyway.¡±

    The Mage rolled her eyes but the corners of her lips twitched upwards. Dramos and her helped Doriel get to his feet.

    ¡°Come along now, let¡¯s get you cleaned up. That¡¯s another vest you¡¯ve gone and ruined.¡±

    Together they led Doriel down the steps just as his men were returning from their raid. The seas were eerily quiet. They lined up and stood at attention once they caught sight of Doriel. If they were surprised by the state of him, they didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Well done men!¡± Dorield called out as the broad man from the docks approached and bowed. ¡°Vaughan, see to it the men are taken care of and return us on course.¡±

    ¡°Aye Captain,¡± Vaughan nodded.

    Dramos and the Mage led Doriel back to his quarters, before he was excused, and the door was sealed after him.

    ~~~

    Dramos sat alone, perched on a barrel near the bow, sharpening his blades, as the cool night air brushed across his shaggy face. It¡¯d been weeks since he¡¯d been out of his cabin at night. He felt he¡¯d never take the stars for granted again. The seas were calm, and with barely any wind they bobbed lazily like a cork in the still waters.

    He caught a glimpse of himself within his reflection on the dark ocean¡¯s surface. His face was pale beneath his long beard and his hair fell to his shoulders - a dishevelled mess. His shoulders and chest didn¡¯t appear as bulky as before, as his clothes hung off of him. He really had no business being upset with how the Mage had perceived him.

    Doriel had remained in his room after the attack, along with the Mage. He was visited often, by each member of his crew, and eventually they were all granted permission to retire for the evening. Only a few men patrolled the deck and sat perched high in the crow¡¯s nest above.

    Dramos finished sharpening his weapons and moved back towards the railing to peer over and into the water. His swords felt heavier than usual as he strained to lift one of them to his face, intending to clean up his beard and hair.

    ¡°For the love of Aesor, please don¡¯t cut your head off.¡±

    The elf¡¯s light voice carried over, causing Dramos to jump and nicking himself in the chin. He swore and rounded on her. Her dark eyes looked silver under the moon¡¯s light, as she let out a delightful chuckle that soured his mood.

    ¡°Thank you for that,¡± he glowered.

    She offered him a mocking bow before coming to stand beside him at the railing. She said nothing and cast her gaze out across the sea.

    Ignoring her, Dramos returned to his shaving efforts. It took longer than it should have but in the end he¡¯d managed to shape his beard back to a more respectable, shorter length. He didn¡¯t dare try to sheer it any closer. Best to wait for a proper knife and stable ground.

    As he turned his attention to his hair, focusing only on getting the sides and as much as the top tame as possible, the elf finally spoke again.

    ¡°The Prince informed me of what occurred. The Queen will compensate you handsomely for saving his life.¡±

    Dramos¡¯ eyes shot to her and he noted how tired she appeared. ¡°You¡¯re the one that healed him. I was too late to prevent the blow.¡±

    ¡°That blade would¡¯ve pierced through his back and into his heart, killing him instantly. Your efforts bought him the time I needed,¡± she stated matter of fact and Dramos made no effort to correct her.

    ¡°Has he spoken to you at all about the situation and what the Queen requires?¡± she asked a moment later, turning to look at him fully.

    Dramos continued cutting strands off his head. ¡°No. I was told not to speak of it and that I¡¯d be informed once we arrived.¡±

    ¡°Well, we are nearly there, and luckily for you, I¡¯m here now.¡±

    He lowered his sword and turned to her, narrowing his eyes. The haircut would make do for now. ¡°And you are who, exactly?¡±

    The elf¡¯s eyes were piercing, her face was stern. It was a moment before she spoke. ¡°A confidant of the Queen.¡±

    Dramos rolled his eyes. ¡°I gathered as much. Do you have a name, Queen Confidant?¡±

    ¡°You do not recognize me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t. ¡°Should I?¡±

    The Mage frowned. ¡°You really haven¡¯t been involved in this war, have you?¡± Dramos said nothing and she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°In any case, we are not here to discuss me. With your permission, I¡¯d like to enter your mind so we can discuss-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dramos¡¯ response was sharp. For a moment the two only stood there staring at one another. Dramos squared his shoulders and used the anger that had been bubbling at the surface to cloud his mind.

    ¡°Have you something to hide, Dramos of Trelladain?¡± she said, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°I do not know you. I do not trust you,¡± he said, his jaw clenched.

    ¡°Is there anyone you do trust?¡± she asked.

    Her eyes didn¡¯t leave his face and he worked hard to maintain an indifferent posture. He did not want to give her the satisfaction of knowing she was hitting on the right nerve.

    When Dramos remained silent, he caught the quick upturn of her lips before she spoke. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s for the best. And we are desperate enough to reach out to you for aid.¡± She took a step away from the railing, and her hands began to glow black. ¡°I¡¯m going to cast a shroud of darkness around us that should block out any wandering ears or eyes. The Prince may trust his crew, but I tend to treat things as you do. Steel yourself.¡±

    A moment later the stars and moon winked out, and only the sound of his heartbeat and their breathing surrounded him. He raised his hand in front of his face but could not see it. The ship had felt stable a moment ago, but with his sight completely impaired he could now feel the gentle rocking of the boards beneath his feet.

    ¡°Still here?¡± the Mage¡¯s voice was close.

    Dramos had nodded before realising she couldn¡¯t see. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Good. It goes without saying that what I reveal to you today is to remain between us. Is that understood?¡± her voice was cold, and stern, leaving no room to question her.

    ¡°Understood.¡± He¡¯d been tempted to ask what the consequence would be, but knew himself well enough to know he¡¯d never break whatever vow he was about to sign into.

    ¡°Archmagus Ena and Queen Rosemore have been working together for years to put a stop to the Corruption. The Saviour has been trying to thwart their efforts.¡± Dramos grunted. This wasn¡¯t new information. ¡°Recently the Saviour has taken on more¡­ extreme measures. You were witness to that today.¡±

    An assassination attempt on the man in-line to the throne would certainly be considered extreme.

    Dramos¡¯ muscles tensed as he asked, ¡°Has he made an attempt at the Queen?¡±

    The mage¡¯s voice was thick with bitterness. ¡°Not directly. He¡¯s aware of the damage he can do to her by targeting those close.¡±

    ¡°The King.¡± Dramos swallowed.

    ¡°Precisely. Which brings me to the point. We want you to help us find him.¡±

    Despite his surprise, he still felt a chill snaking down his spine. His voice was barely louder than a whisper when he asked slowly, ¡°To be clear, you want me to find King Edward Rosemore?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    Dramos¡¯ question was blunt. ¡°Is he alive?¡±

    The Mage was quiet for so long that he thought she had left. When she did speak, her voice was thick with sorrow.

    ¡°Her hope is fleeting¡­ but it is all she has remaining.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Velaya¡¯s relationship with the Archmagus had changed in the weeks since they¡¯d revealed to each other they were both Omnimages.

    Before Velaya had left the Headmistress¡¯ office, Ena had tested her balance again and was happy to report that it was finally aligned enough for her to resume her regular training. She was no longer required to take additional lessons with Magus Tessa but was encouraged to maintain her shield and to keep feeding it mana.

    She was also relieved of her Sunday morning duties in the infirmary, to which Velaya had pushed back on, stating she didn¡¯t mind helping Magus Ossacus or Mograg. It wasn¡¯t exactly the truth. The real reason was so that she could keep a close eye on their clinical trials. Ossacus had remained tightlipped about it, but Mograg was happy to feed her tidbits of information. From what she¡¯d gathered, they were no closer to discovering a cure. However they had been able to find a means to keep them sedated and stable enough to not risk their lives again. As far as what that method was, Velaya didn¡¯t know.

    The Archmagus had only narrowed her eyes at her request to stay on, but did not question it further. Instead Ena and Velaya focused on her training and utilising her talents as an Omnimage. She¡¯d been able to draw and expel two schools of magic without completely taxing herself and was working on adding a third. Unlike their first few months, Ena had not cancelled a single one of their lessons since, even though she often appeared tired.

    Velaya was also permitted to use her Elemental magic again but the Shaman Magus, Tytus, had still refused to let her participate in the practical lessons the rest of her classmates did. As frustrated as that made her, she suspected it had to do with Tytus, Ena and Barrett¡¯s strained relationship. It was something she often wondered about but didn¡¯t bring up to the Headmistress again. Thankfully, her Elemental magic was still years ahead of her classmates, so she wasn¡¯t missing much. At least, that¡¯s what Rose had to constantly remind her of.

    Her relationship with Magus Tessa, on the other hand, was cold, and strained. Neither of them had mentioned her brother again, and with her no longer required to take additional lessons, Velaya hadn¡¯t bothered to approach her alone since. It was clear that whatever was going on between Tessa and Doriel wasn¡¯t something either of them were willing to broach.

    Meanwhile, the weather had fully turned and a light snow dusted the ground. Additional layers of clothing and scarves and gloves were included within the student¡¯s wardrobes.

    Velaya sat with her friends around the fire in the first-year common building, talking excitedly about their plans for their Yuletide time off. The students were given a one week break from studying and the Gate to Moongate City would be opened, allowing them a chance to step away from the island, should they wish to. Mage students in the later years, who had mastered teleporting, would often leave to head home, but many non-mages and first and second-year students would stay on the island or spend time in the Ayradora capital. Some students¡¯ family members were planning on travelling to Moongate to meet up with them, while others simply lived too far, such as all those from Bellaurose or Elyzeme on the Western Continent.

    ¡°Well in any case, those of us who are around need a good night out, full of revelry,¡± Lime was saying, braiding Velaya¡¯s hair. She was seated on the couch with Velaya perched on a pillow on the floor before her.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Otto said from a chair across from them. ¡°Athone, it¡¯s your city afterall, any recommendations on where to go? Ideally somewhere with plenty of ale and gambling.¡±

    Velaya kept her head still but her eyes travelled over to where Athone sat on a couch next to Lilian and Victor. She had to work hard to contain her smile. While nothing more than a fellow pupil at Manatide Tower, outside this island, and especially in Moongate, Athone would be the Crown Prince again, even in the Tides - which they were not permitted to change out of as they were still under rule and studying at the school. If he had visited those establishments in the past, he¡¯d likely done so undercover. It would be poor taste for a Prince to be seen gambling in seedy taverns. Though she didn¡¯t doubt that he and her brother had done so before, it was unlikely he¡¯d be willing to do it during their week off.

    Sure enough, she caught him shifting in his seat. Something she was certain no one else noticed.

    ¡°I know a few places,¡± Emilie said, unknowingly coming to his aid. ¡°There¡¯s a good one not too far from my parent¡¯s bakery actually.¡±

    As the conversation continued around them, he caught Velaya¡¯s eye and offered her a small smile - his cheeks more pink than usual. She returned one of her own, before she caught sight of Lilian watching them and averted her eyes back to the fire.

    A little while later, Jessica arrived, brushing snow off her overcoat and carrying a handful of sealed letters.

    ¡°The post just arrived,¡± she said, and began handing them out. ¡°I grabbed them for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Jess,¡± Velaya said as she took the letters offered to her. Lime had finished braiding her hair and for a while the group was silent as they each read their mail.

    Velaya had two pieces. On one, she recognized her mother¡¯s handwriting, and the other was familiar but not one she could place. She opened that one first and realised it was an invitation from Queen Eloyese for her and her friends to join them at Castle Valreale during their winter break.

    She smiled as she pocketed the letter and looked up at Athone again. He was reading his own, and she noticed the handwriting on the front was the same. A letter from his mother then. Yet his face appeared hard, and she could see his muscles tense below his shirt. She wanted to catch his eye but he was focused on the parchment in his hands. Frowning, she turned back to the second letter, the one from her mother.

    My darling Velaya,

    Have I told you how much I cherish reading your letters every week? I am relieved to hear that your studies have been insightful and that you are well. Your father and I are very proud of you. I know Doriel would feel the same.

    As for your brother, I¡¯ve received reports that he¡¯s arrived safely. You need not worry about him. Doriel¡¯s tasks require his full attention and I¡¯m sure he will write to you when he can. There is so much more to say but you understand that I cannot put it into writing.

    I¡¯ve been in contact with Eloyese and am thrilled to hear that she¡¯s invited you to join them on your winter break. We wish we could be there to celebrate the season with you, but there are matters at home that require our attention.

    We are forever sending you all our love,

    Mother

    Some of the tightness around her chest these past few weeks loosened as she re-read the confirmation that Doriel was well.

    Rose had been sitting next to her, and must have heard her sigh of relief, because she turned to look at her. Those around them had begun talking again and Velaya pushed herself to her feet and moved towards the counter to pour herself another cup of tea. Rose followed.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Rose asked quietly, as she refilled her own mug.

    Velaya handed her the letter from her mother. When Rose finished reading it she smiled up at her.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s a relief,¡± Rose said quietly, handing the letter back as Velaya returned the smile. ¡°I¡¯ve received word back from Onas and Delimira.¡± Rose¡¯s voice was low. ¡°They¡¯ll meet with us during Yuletide break.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Velaya whispered excitedly.

    They had been waiting to hear back from the two alumni, and family friends of Rose, for an opportunity to meet with them and to understand the origins of the Corruption better.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Otto, Rose, Athone, Ingrid and Velaya had met regularly whenever time permitted but it was challenging with Athone not being within the Mage class. It was getting too cold to linger outside, so they only met as a group within the common building or Great Hall. But those spaces were usually full of others and they were often interrupted. So their efforts had been slow, and they made little progress.

    Ingrid had suggested that they include more Divination into their research sessions. She believed there had to be prophecies out there that would help them. Athone and Otto had been in favour of the idea, and Velaya and Rose had eventually agreed but suggested it was something her and Otto should work on together. Velaya knew that they wouldn¡¯t locate the prophecy about her - as that remained with the Archmagus and the original was locked away at Rose¡¯s uncle¡¯s home back in Elyzeme. It was likely there was more than one prophecy that could provide them with information, but the topic hit too close to home for Velaya, so she¡¯d convinced them that Rose and her would stay focused on Saeligos¡¯ side of things - with trying to root out where His soul may be.

    Athone would bounce back and forth helping each pair. He¡¯d been able to track down a bunch of Paladin tomes, including a particularly interesting one on King Robert Trelladain.

    King Robert had initially been sympathetic to those affected by the Corruption but had since changed his stance. They¡¯d discovered that, similar to how Dark magic of the Sorcerers could be used to control demons for brief periods of time, Robert had used the Light to temporarily tame an animal affected by the Corruption. It wasn¡¯t enough to last for more than a few seconds but it did help explain why Magus Ossacus had recruited some of the other Paladin Magi and alumni to his late night research sessions.

    Velaya watched as Athone removed himself from the couch and made his way to the door. She noted the quick goodbyes he offered and the tension in his stride. It was clear that whatever he¡¯d read in his letter from home was still weighing on him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she said to Rose, and purposely avoided looking at her, as she followed Athone out the door.

    He was already halfway across the snow covered yard, heading towards the Tower, by the time she caught up with him.

    ¡°Is everything ok?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± he said quickly, coolly.

    ¡°Athone,¡± she reached out to grab the sleeve of his coat, ¡°what is it? And where are you going?¡±

    He shrugged her arm off and didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°I¡¯m going to the sparring ring.¡±

    Within the Tower there were multiple rooms where students could practise their combat skills and offensive magic. Velaya and her classmates had spent quite a few of their free afternoons learning from Victor and Athone on how to fight without magic and would make use of the space and the various practice weapons there.

    She followed him into the Tower and up the stairs until he located a room that was vacant. This was one of the few places in the tower where the walls weren¡¯t covered in bookshelves. The stones from the tower, with their green vines, snaked up the circular walls. There were a few windows around the perimeter and below them were benches with purple cushions. Off to the side of the entrance was a cache full of various spears, staves, swords and other weapons. In the middle of the room were a dozen different-sized training dummies, all in various states of damage.

    Athone prowled into the room and dropped his coat, along with his cloak and sweater onto a bench. He grabbed a sword from the stash and began to take his frustrations out on a training dummy.

    Velaya leaned against the wall near the door with her arms crossed and watched. She admired the way his body and sword moved together. The grace and deadly poise he had. Even through his anger, his motions were calculated and sure. From what she could tell, he¡¯d made no effort to draw on the Light to enhance his strength or speed, so she waited patiently until he¡¯d finished working his mood out.

    It took far longer than she thought, and by the end of it, he¡¯d worked himself into quite a sweat. He¡¯d been forced to undo the top few buttons on his shirt. Panting, he turned and walked back towards her, dragging the wooden sword behind him.

    She maintained her casual position against the wall and fought to keep her voice even, aware of the lower tone it had taken, when she finally spoke to him, ¡°Feel better?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he huffed as he dropped the sword next to the others on the rack beside her.

    ¡°What did the letter say, Athone?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to know why my parents allowed the trials and why they didn¡¯t bother to tell me,¡± his voice was low as he came to stand before her.

    Velaya ignored the stir of her mana and the feeling low within her stomach that always sprung to life whenever she was near him. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°Apparently she didn¡¯t make the decision,¡± Athone¡¯s eyes were locked onto her, and she could see his jaw working. ¡°It was your mother who had brokered that deal with the Archmagus.¡±

    Velaya swallowed but said nothing.

    ¡°You knew.¡± He¡¯d taken another step towards her, and standing this close, she could see the light hairs on his chest through the unbuttoned portion of his shirt.

    She shook her head. ¡°Ena only told me recently that she did. I did not know before.¡±

    His narrowed eyes roamed over her face, his lips were a tight line and his shoulders continued to rise and fall rapidly.

    ¡°She approved it after my first week here,¡± Velaya continued quietly. ¡°Davis Leyro got his wish. Turns out nearly cutting off the King¡¯s daughter¡¯s head was enough to cause them to act.¡±

    It took a second for the words to register with him, but his entire demeanour changed when it sunk in. His face softened, and his shoulders fell forward. He appropriately looked mortified.

    ¡°Gods Vel, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t even think of-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said again, and this time his eyes searched her face in remorse. She offered him a small smile in return.

    ¡°Was that really what this was about?¡± she said, unfurling her arms to wave them around, indicating the room and his intense training regime.

    His green eyes darkened, but not in the way they had looked moments ago. No, this was far worse. Far more dangerous. She crossed her arms again, and clung them tight to her chest, willing them to keep her sudden, rapidly beating heart at bay. The corners of his lips raised in a suspicious, crooked smile.

    ¡°She also invited you and our friends to join us back home for Yuletide.¡±

    Velaya raised her eyebrows, praying for nonchalance. ¡°And that upsets you?¡±

    He smiled fully then, and placed both hands on the wall beside her head and leaned down over her. There was no doubt he felt the hitch in her breath with his face poised so close to hers. Now she felt as though she was the one who¡¯d just been working out. She uncrossed her arms, and placed them on his chest. The intention was to keep some amount of space between them, but she found herself very aware of the firmness of his muscles and his swift heartbeat beneath her fingers, so she lightly balled the damp fabric of his shirt within her fists.

    ¡°It has me concerned,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Why?¡± she breathed staring up into his face, daring him.

    He closed his eyes and leaned down so their foreheads were touching and their noses brushed. ¡°It¡¯ll make it a lot harder to pretend.¡±

    ¡°Pretend about what?¡±

    He opened his eyes and pulled his head away slightly so he could stare deep inside hers. She could see him working towards speaking.

    ¡°What are you pretending, Prince?¡± she teased and received a satisfying huff of breath from him.

    His voice was thick, ¡°Everything. Us. You.¡± His eyes landed on her lips and stayed there. ¡°The way I feel.¡±

    Velaya could feel her chest swell. Caution be damned, she pulled on his shirt and lifted her neck. Her lips grazed over his. ¡°Then stop.¡±

    She did not need to pull him further, as he lowered his mouth to hers and kissed her firmly. His hands moved down from the wall and onto the sides of her face and neck as their lips rolled over each other¡¯s, searching and wanting. She¡¯d never kissed anyone before so she reacted to his movements and leaned into her own desire. When she felt his tongue against her lips, she parted them for him. She could feel a low moan from his chest, where her hands had splayed back out over his muscles, when he slipped his tongue into her mouth and she met it with her own.

    The sound of voices from just outside the door caused them to jump suddenly and Athone pulled away, stumbling backwards slightly. Velaya¡¯s hands fell from his chest and the two were left standing feet apart panting with flush faces just as the door opened and a bunch of third-year students entered into the room.

    ¡°Thanks for the spar,¡± Athone said politely. He had recovered quickly and moved to the bench where his discarded cloak, sweater and overcoat were.

    The other students offered them nods or greetings, clearly unaware of what they had just about walked in on. They likely would have assumed their heavy breathing was the result of a combat session.

    Without looking at Athone, she turned and fled the room, not giving him a chance to follow her.

 Chapter 32

    She made it back to the Mage dormitory without running into anyone. Her classmates were still in the common building. She hurried upstairs to her room where she closed the door and leaned back on it before slipping down to the floor. She tucked her knees up to her chest and crossed her arms over them, lowering her head to rest on top.

    Her head was spinning and felt so disconnected from the rest of her. While her body had its own desires, her mind wrestled against them, begging her to see the logic of the situation. Her mind had always been her greatest strength - it tapped her mana, controlled her magic, helped her lead her classmates to high praise. The problem was that when it came to Athone, she didn''t want to heed it. She''d leaned into those desires and had allowed herself to react to him, cutting off her fears and doubts. But they all came flooding back to her now.

    She tried to pin the moment things between them had shifted. They had gone from childhood friends to something more, something foreign to her, all within the span of a few months. Was it the freedom the Tower offered them? With no duty or responsibility other than to their studies, they¡¯d allowed themselves to cross over a line. Was it the way he watched over her, always the first to react and help her? Was it the comfort of him knowing nearly everything about her and not being frightened or awed by it? Or was it to hurt her brother and get back at him for not telling her about Tessa?

    Her stomach rolled at that thought and she moaned, leaning her head back to bang against the door.

    ¡°Open up,¡± Rose demanded from the other side. Of course she was here.

    She pulled herself to her feet and opened the door. Rose stood with both of their satchels around her shoulders but dropped them to the floor when she saw her.

    ¡°What now?¡± her grey eyes worried over her face.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing to wo-¡±

    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Rose pushed her way into the room and stood before her. ¡°What happened? Why was Athone so upset?¡±

    At the mention of his name, Velaya couldn¡¯t stop her cheeks from flushing a brilliant red and Rose¡¯s body froze, watching her closely, before she burst out into an uncontrollable laughing fit.

    ¡°Rose please,¡± Velaya groaned, only serving to fuel Rose¡¯s laughter. She¡¯d heard her laugh before, but only in brief spurts. This time she was completely out of control, as she doubled over and her voice echoed through the room.

    Velaya could only watch before Rose¡¯s laughter broke down her own barriers and she found herself smiling. When Rose regained some function and looked back up to see her smiling, she lost it all over again, and this time Velaya joined her.

    It was a while before the two of them were able to breathe normally again, and Velaya wiped the tears from her eyes.

    ¡°Well, I needed that,¡± Rose said, the amusement in her voice still thick. ¡°Although, I think perhaps you were the one who needed something more.¡± She winked at Velaya before throwing her hands up to block the pillow that was flung at her.

    Rose cradled the pillow in her lap as she sat on the bed. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±

    ~~~

    Their last week of classes before the winter break flew by in a hurry. Velaya was thankful for the onslaught of assignments and late night study sessions, if only because of how easy it was to avoid Athone.

    The two of them hadn¡¯t been alone in a room together since. She made sure not to linger behind when her classmates decided to turn in for the evening. She knew she was being a coward and that Athone was looking to speak with her but she wasn¡¯t ready to address what had happened between them.

    It wasn¡¯t that she regretted it. She had very much enjoyed herself during that brief and intense moment but the unknown of what that meant for them scared her. It was one thing to enjoy one another''s company while at Manatide, but what would happen when they had to return to reality - to their separate Kingdoms? Whatever they¡¯d been tiptoeing around wasn¡¯t ever going to be sustainable. They couldn''t afford such luxuries. She¡¯d determined it was best not to continue travelling down that unknown road.

    As her classmates left the Tower after their final lesson Friday afternoon, she requested they try to hold off the celebration until she¡¯d returned. She had a final lesson with the Archmagus before the break. Otto had said he could make no promises and earned a playful smack from Ingrid. Velaya was still smiling when she knocked on the Headmistress¡¯ door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Velaya pushed the door open and stepped inside the office before halting. The Archmagus was seated at her desk as usual, but she was not alone.

    A very tall and slim elven man stood next to her. He had a long white beard that trailed neatly down the front of his golden armoured chestplate, finished with a deep red cape that was clasped at the shoulders. A long sword was sheathed at his hip. His face was wrinkled, but an elegance shone through his opal eyes. He was old. Very old. She had never met him before but would know him anywhere.

    ¡°Archmagus Barret,¡± Velaya said, bowing.

    ¡°I believe Sentinel Barrett is more fitting these days,¡± he said kindly and offered her a smile. His voice was soft and higher pitched than she expected but somehow it still demanded the attention of those within the room. Or perhaps that was the aura that seemed to emanate off of him. Velaya had been so preoccupied with wanting to enjoy her week off that she hadn¡¯t registered the way her mana had lept when she¡¯d approached Ena''s office.

    The current Archmagus¡¯ face was impassive, but her eyes were fixated on Velaya¡¯s - a violent storm within that sent off warning bells.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Velaya said politely.

    She had read so much about him and had spent many days wondering what it would be like to finally meet. Prior to coming here, she¡¯d always regarded him as a hero figure. She never would have anticipated she would feel the coolness of fear sliding down her stomach, as she did now. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    She reached into her mana pool and drew in an abundance of Dark magic, but no more than enough to catch their attention, and pushed it towards her shield, ensuring it was fully alert.

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Your Grace,¡± Barrett said, offering a bow of his own.

    Velaya stood with her hands clasped in front of her. From the outside, no one would suspect the war that was raging within her. Her mind was begging her to turn and flee, but she employed every ounce of her learned court protocols to remain with her feet planted just inside the door.

    ¡°Miss Rosemore, or simply Velaya, is more fitting for me here,¡± she challenged, keeping her tone as light as possible and offered him a smile. She didn¡¯t miss the slight tightening around his eye or the twitch of Ena¡¯s lip.

    ¡°You must excuse me for intruding on your lesson,¡± he continued, seemingly unphased. ¡°The Headmistress and I had an urgent matter to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Velaya said, then turned to Archmagus Ena. ¡°Would it be best if we postpone it until after the winter break?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Barrett answered for her. ¡°She will be here all Yuletide. You won¡¯t need to postpone any of your lessons. Isn¡¯t that right, Ena?¡± He turned to look at her and no one in the room missed the threat hidden beneath the politeness.

    Ena offered him a tight smile. ¡°Yes, I will be here.¡±

    ¡°Archmagus,¡± Velaya said coldly, and they turned to look at her in surprise. ¡°She should be addressed as Archmagus or Headmistress. You may no longer wear the Tides but the respect of her position and the rules of the Tower demand that she be addressed as such.¡±

    She was staring at Barrett as she said it, but heard the quiet intake of breath from Ena. Barrett did not bother to hide his narrowed eyes, or the downturn of his lips.

    ¡°You are correct, of course, and clearly well studied in the protocols of the Tower,¡± Barrett said, offering her a slight nod. ¡°However, we¡¯ve known each other for over a century. I would like to think that our illustrious history together would afford us some manner of informality - even here.¡±

    Velaya swallowed before Archmagus Ena cut in. ¡°Miss Rosemore, we will resume this lesson later in the week. There is much for the Sentinel and I to discuss. You are dism-.¡±

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Barrett cut her off, holding up his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to cut this lesson because of me.¡± He waved his hand in the air and a large wingback chair, identical to the one Ena sat on, appeared at the side of her desk. He sat. ¡°Pay me no heed. I have travelled far and could use a reprieve for a few moments.¡±

    Barrett did not take his eyes off of Velaya and sat with his hands folded politely in his lap, watching her expectantly. She hesitated and cast her eyes over to Archmagus Ena, unsure of what she should do.

    Ena¡¯s voice was firm, as she stood and rounded the desk to stand before it, turning her back to Barrett and facing her. ¡°Very well, Miss Rosemore - we shall continue where we left off.¡±

    Panic flooded through her. Ena didn¡¯t really expect her to continue did she? They had been working on expelling three schools of magic at the same time - a clear sign of her being an Omnimage. Something they had both agreed would remain quiet.

    ¡°As you¡¯re aware,¡± Ena continued, ¡°teleporting is an advanced form of Mage-only magic that relies on you pulling in all four schools of magic. With this mag-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve studied this before?¡± Barrett cut her off again.

    ¡°We had just begun, but yes,¡± the Headmistress said, still facing Velaya and giving nothing away.

    ¡°That is not taught until the third year, and yet you already have started? Perhaps, Miss Rosemore, you could tell me what the theory is then?¡± Barrett pushed.

    Ena¡¯s eyes were locked on hers, but Velaya turned to address Barrett. ¡°A Mage is capable of teleporting themselves or providing teleportals to others. Travelling short distances is simple enough but to travel over many miles or large bodies of water, the use of Gateways can be employed to help amplify the spellpower.¡±

    ¡°That is common knowledge,¡± Barrett said. He waved his hand. ¡°How exactly does a Mage do it? What school of magic do they use?¡±

    Velaya knew what game he was playing. He didn¡¯t for one second believe that Ena had been teaching her this and was hoping to catch them in the lie. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best I show you?¡± she offered.

    With Ena¡¯s back to Barrett, she didn¡¯t need to hide the way her eyes widened or the concern that flashed quickly over her face.

    Only Mages, who had access to the four schools of magic, could draw them all in and let them overtake their bodies, allowing them to reappear elsewhere. As long as she let the magic build within her, as opposed to expelling it, there was no way for Barrett to know she was an Omnimage.

    Velaya didn¡¯t wait for a response and reached into her mana pool and pulled. The magic flowed within her and she allowed it to grow - taking over her body. When she was certain she¡¯d let enough into her system, she cast her mind out to the space behind Ena¡¯s desk. In a flash of blue light, she reappeared behind it a second later.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± Barrett said, smiling as he turned his head to look at her. ¡°And at only sixteen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be seventeen shortly,¡± Velaya said, trying not to stumble at her sudden disorientating use of magic, ¡°and I¡¯ve an exceptional instructor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do wonder what the two of you will be capable of,¡± he said softly.

    Velaya felt the chill in the room as she placed her hand on the Headmistress¡¯s desk and walked back around it to stand beside her.

    Ena¡¯s eyes searched her up and down. ¡°Your Physical magic was a bit slow on the pull,¡± she instructed. ¡°You¡¯ll want to ensure you draw all four schools equally. Being able to teleport quickly is a learned skill. In the meantime, I¡¯d like you to focus on pulling them in together slowly. Focus your attention on the accuracy and at our next lesson we can work on increasing the speed.¡± She turned to face Barrett. ¡°Have you rested enough for us to continue our conversation? I¡¯d imagine Miss Rosemore would like to begin her Winter break.¡±

    Barrett¡¯s smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°Yes indeed. It was a pleasure to meet you Miss Rosemore. I do look forward to seeing you again.¡±

    Velaya offered him another bow as Ena moved towards the door to open it for her.

    ¡°I shall send word of when our next lesson will take place. Keep up your studies,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes madam.¡±

    When Velaya walked through the threshold, Archmagus Ena gently brushed against her as she closed the door after her.

    She made it down three flights of stairs before her knees gave out and she collapsed onto a landing. With shaking hands, she reached into her pocket and found the small mana potion that Ena had deposited there. She quickly popped off the cork and drank its entire contents in one swift swig.

    If the meeting with Barrett had been a disaster, at least the first time she had ever teleported was a success.

 Chapter 33

    Velaya sat on the landing for a while, letting the mana potion settle. Teleporting for the first time had left her nearly completely drained. The mana potion that Archmagus Ena had slipped within her pocket wasn¡¯t nearly enough to refill the mana she had used but it was enough to keep her conscious. With a bit of it restored, she no longer felt dizzy but she still felt weak and knew she needed to eat something or she¡¯d risk falling ill.

    Groaning, she dragged herself to her feet, and clung to the bannister the entire way back down the Tower¡¯s grand staircase to the doorway. The Great Hall was closer than the dormitories, so she set off towards it.

    The dining space was a flurry of activity and sounds as all the students were now officially off for the week. They darted back and forth, exchanging plans for their break, toasting glasses of wine or beer. Velaya wasn¡¯t sure if her classmates had arrived yet and didn¡¯t have the strength to go looking for them. So she settled at the first table she came to.

    It was already occupied by a few fourth year students. They shot her curious glances as she sat down and began dragging food onto her plate but they didn¡¯t bother addressing her.

    ¡°As I was saying,¡± a man next to her with short brown hair and slightly pointed ears was speaking to his companions, ¡°I¡¯m using the break to meet with her court.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going all the way to Elyzeme?¡± a large woman with a scar across her chin asked.

    ¡°No no, she¡¯s sending an ambassador that I¡¯m to meet with in Moongate.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the position for?¡± a third man asked, who was sitting too far down the table for Velaya to get a good look at.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but when I was first approached they seemed to value my proficiency in Theology.¡±

    The woman with the scar snorted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Syndrianna have enough priests?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no intention of being a priest,¡± the half-elf said. ¡°I made that clear to them.¡±

    ¡°Then why would she want you? No offence El, but what good is a Theology major who doesn¡¯t want to be a priest?¡± the man at the end asked, nudging playfully into him as the woman with the scar laughed.

    The half-elf, El, shrugged. ¡°They only said the Queen found something related to the Corruption and wanted my expertise.¡±

    Velaya coughed, nearly choking on the piece of bread she was eating. She kept her head down as the three others briefly looked over at her.

    It was quiet for a moment, before the woman spoke again. ¡°Why not ask Ena? Isn¡¯t she Aesor¡¯s most renowned theologian?¡±

    ¡°Ena¡¯s not interested in anything outside this Tower,¡± the third man said, waving his fork in the air. ¡°Has she ever set foot in Elyzeme before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe the Queen and her have the best relationship,¡± El said. ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining. Especially if this offers me an opportunity at a job once we graduate in a few months. Have either of you put any thought into what you¡¯re going to do after?¡±

    Velaya stopped listening to what they were saying and quickly ate through her plate of food, trying to digest what she¡¯d heard.

    ¡°What the hell Velaya,¡± Otto¡¯s voice rang out from behind her. ¡°You told us to wait for you but you¡¯ve started without us.¡±

    Her Mage classmates, along with Lime, Cerwan, Aila, Dardan, Athone and his fellow Paladin classmate Dylan, all entered into the Great Hall.

    ¡°Sorry, I had an intense lesson and needed to eat. Let¡¯s go find a table big enough for all of us,¡± Velaya said, and shot Rose a pointed look, before standing and leading them to an empty table nearby.

    Her friends began to serve themselves and Velaya picked away at a dessert, while they carried on about their plans for the coming week.

    By the end of the meal, they¡¯d agreed to travel through the Gate tomorrow to Moongate City where they would all bombard Emilie¡¯s family bakery for breakfast. From there, they¡¯d split off to explore the City and then eventually meet back up at the gates of Valreale Castle. Athone had extended the invitation to all of them to stay and dine at his family¡¯s home, and they were giddy with excitement. They would have dinner with the King and Queen of Ayradora and then would head out for the evening to the tavern that Emilie had recommended before returning to the castle for the night. Otto had insisted they leave the following day empty so that they could recover properly but Velaya and Rose had plans to return to the school to meet with Onas and Delimira. Some of her other classmates were planning on getting in some studying or visiting with friends or family who were coming into town, but they all promised to meet up together again before the week was out to celebrate the turning of the calendar year.

    Not wanting to spoil their plans for tomorrow, they all agreed an early night was best so they made their way back to their dormitories at a decent hour. They were in good spirits and Velaya didn¡¯t want to worry Rose, so she told her she¡¯d fill her in on her lesson with Ena another time and bid her goodnight before she slipped into her room.

    Velaya was surprised to find a neatly wrapped package on her bed, with a small note attached. The handwriting was delicate and only had two words written on it:

    Thank you.

    She set the note aside and opened the box to find the device that she and the Archmagus used to analyse her mana pool within. Velaya smiled as she set it carefully on her nightstand. She fell asleep watching the four orbs spin lazily around the blue one in the middle.

    ~~~

    The following morning was a flurry of activity and a buzz of excitement. Nearly all the students at Manatide Tower had descended on the dock and it took far longer than any of them anticipated to finally pass through the Gate and into Moongate City.

    They were met by the sounds of the roaring sea against the rocks and the gulls crying overhead, still eager enough to fly through the cold for scraps of fish. It was already late morning and a large throng of people awaited them in the City, looking to visit with family or friends or to offer their goods and services.

    The weather had cooperated, a sunny day that took some of the bite out of the air. The mass of grey and purple Tides overtook the harbour as students and Magi flowed their way into the busy capital.

    Velaya allowed herself to be swept up by her group of friends and shuffled through the streets. She basked in the familiar sounds of the city that had been a second home to her family - so reminiscent of Evertide.

    There had to be well over a thousand students, Magi and alumni alike who crowded the streets, filing into the banks before venturing into shops, stopping to buy from vendor¡¯s carts outside or slipping into the various taverns and inns. The Yuletide break was always a successful week for Moongate¡¯s economy.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit surreal isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Athone¡¯s voice in her ear caused her to jump.

    ¡°Yes it is,¡± she said quietly.

    She couldn¡¯t agree more. How strange it was, to walk around and not be recognized, especially here. She could only imagine how he must feel. She chanced a glance over at him.

    He wasn¡¯t looking at her, but was facing towards the back of Emilie¡¯s head as she led the way through the streets. He¡¯d elected to keep his tides hood up, as it stretched out from under his dark grey overcoat to cover his brown hair. His body language suggested he was uncomfortable and she could see the green in his eyes rapidly scanning the civilians, guards and shops around him.

    They didn¡¯t say anything further as Emilie led them all to one of the city¡¯s banks and by the time they had finished making withdrawals, it was already past noon. None of them had eaten anything and everyone was positively famished by the time they entered Quinn''s Bakery - much to the delight of Emilie¡¯s welcoming parents and grandparents.

    The bakery was a small, cozy space and they crammed into every corner of it. Emilie¡¯s family wandered around offering them an assortment of pastries and various baked goods. Laughter and the delicious smells of freshly baking bread wafted through the room that was eloquently decorated in multiple shades of pink.

    Velaya managed to excuse herself from Lilian and Zin¡¯s company and made her way over to the counter where Emilie¡¯s mother, Anne, was loading another platter full of freshly baked sticky buns for them all to enjoy.

    Anne beamed up at her when she approached. ¡°I thought I recognized you, Lady Velaya.¡±

    Velaya offered her a warm smile in return. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how much I¡¯ve missed these.¡± She popped the rest of the strawberry tart she¡¯d been eating into her mouth and this time didn¡¯t bother to hide the satisfied groan.

    Anne, so much like her daughter but with streaks of silver in her strawberry blonde hair, laughed. ¡°Yes, I remembered how fond of them you were. When Emilie told me you¡¯d be visiting, I ensured there was a fresh batch made just for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honoured.¡± Velaya placed a hand over her chest and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s the least we could do,¡± Anne continued, as she began pouring a thick syrup over the buns. The smell was divine. ¡°Especially after all the help you¡¯ve given Emilie so far this term.¡±

    Velaya shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s a brilliant Mage. I¡¯m often the one copying from her history notes.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should¡¯ve seen the letters she sent those first few weeks. She was so nervous she wasn¡¯t going to be able to keep up.¡± Anne smiled up at her and waved a sticky spatula in her face. ¡°She said you¡¯re the one who helped her and that if it weren¡¯t for you, she¡¯d already be back here covered in flour again.¡±

    Velaya felt a warmth in her chest that had nothing to do with the tight quarters and blazing hot oven in the back. She turned to look at Emilie.

    She was standing with Dardan and Jessica, ensuring they were sampling everything. Velaya couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying but she smiled at the way they laughed with one another.

    ¡°Here you go love,¡± Anne said, drawing her attention back to the counter and where she¡¯d placed a small box with a clear window cut into it. It was full of strawberry tarts. ¡°They¡¯re on the house.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly.¡± Velaya flushed as she reached into her pocket to withdraw some coins.

    ¡°Of course you can. I insist.¡±

    Velaya frowned and placed three golden coins on the counter. Anne¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw fell open.

    ¡°If you will not let me pay for these,¡± Velaya said pointing to the tarts, ¡°then I must insist on paying for everything else.¡± She waved her hand around the room, indicating the confections that her friends were enjoying.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Velaya had watched her friends while at the counting house. All of their money combined wouldn¡¯t be more than a raindrop in the ocean compared to the wealth that she or Athone had access to.

    When Anne continued to gape at her, Velaya added, ¡°I¡¯ve spent the last four months telling anyone who would listen just how much I adore your creations. To watch them now, finally getting to enjoy them as much as I always have - that is worth all the coin in the world.¡±

    Velaya smiled and reached over to squeeze her hand quickly, before grabbing her box of tarts and moving back towards the front of the room to join Rose and Ingrid.

    The three gold coins that Anne was now tucking into her apron pocket, after wiping her face, would be enough to cover the cost of every baked good within the shop, for the entire year.

    ~~~

    It was late afternoon when they¡¯d climbed the hill and arrived at the front gates to Castle Valreale. They were greeted by an assortment of guards and stewards and other castle staff who welcomed them. They were escorted through the courtyard and given a tour of the castle grounds before they were shown to the guest quarters, where they were all welcome to spend the night.

    Velaya had remained quiet, enjoying her friends wide-eyed stares as they roamed over the high stone hallways, full of magnificent pieces of art and adorned with the deep green banners of Ayradora.

    Athone had branched off shortly after their tour to meet with his family. She assumed he¡¯d be staying within his rooms on the opposite side of the keep from where the hundreds of guest rooms they were staying in.

    With their school work and lessons to keep her distracted for the past week, thoughts of him she¡¯d been able to keep at bay were now coursing through her mind.

    At every turn in the hallway a story of them was replayed within her mind. A suit of armour they¡¯d hidden behind while playing hide and seek with Doriel. A hidden tapestry they¡¯d used to escape Nora¡¯s wrath after attempting to smuggle a fox into the castle. A bench they¡¯d been forced to wait on while their parents attended council meetings. The fountain they were banished from playing in. The gardens in the back where they sat and talked about all the things they would do once they were King and Queen of their Kingdoms. In that particular case, it was mostly Athone talking while she sat only half listening while reading a book.

    Every scene was a reminder of the life they had waiting for them outside of Manatide Tower. A life of expectations and duties. She was expected to return to Bellaurose and he would be expected to stay here. Their Kingdoms were an ocean apart. Even if she mastered teleporting or set up Gates to connect them, it simply would not be practical.

    She frowned for even allowing herself to think that.

    ¡°Not up to your standards, Princess?¡± Rose mocked as she stood by the door to Velaya¡¯s rooms. It was the same wing she always stayed in when she visited.

    ¡°I miss my books,¡± Velaya offered her a small smile that Rose returned with a knowing look, though she said nothing.

    The two of them looped arms as they joined up with their friends in the long hallway before being led to the great hall. She could practically feel their nervous energy as they chartered amongst each other excitedly. They may have grown accustomed to spending time with Velaya and Athone back at school, but being here in the Castle, about to spend dinner with the King and Queen of Ayradora, was a unique experience for them. Velaya noticed how polished each of them looked. Even Zin had tried to tame his spikey blond hair.

    Instead of a steward waiting at the grand double doors, Athone stood there with a welcoming smile on his face, his hands clasped behind his back, looking every bit the Prince of Ayradora - with the exception of his Tides uniform.

    ¡°I do hope you¡¯ve all made yourselves at home,¡± he said. His voice carried over them. ¡°Please allow me to introduce you to my parents, King Arthur and Queen Eloyese Valreale.¡±

    He opened the doors and Velaya stifled her smile at the quiet gasps of awe from around her as they entered into the familiar space.

    King Arthur and Queen Eloyese were standing at the end of the table and walked over to greet them all with kind smiles. Athone stood next to them and introduced everyone. Her friends bowed respectfully and clasped their hands.

    ¡°And I believe you¡¯ve met before,¡± Athone said with a wink to Velaya when she finally approached them after everyone else had been introduced.

    Queen Eloyese practically squealed as she reached for Velaya and pulled her into a tight hug and King Arthur laughed, his grand belly rolling up and down.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again my dear,¡± King Arthur said as he offered her a hug as well. She was a bit surprised by the gesture. Normally they maintained some level of formality, especially around those they did not know, but she appreciated the gesture nonetheless and offered him a warm smile.

    ¡°Thank you both for inviting all of us into your home,¡± Velaya said.

    ¡°How else were we going to hear about all the exciting things you two have been up to?¡± Queen Eloyese laughed as she steered them back towards the table.

    ¡°Please, everyone,¡± King Arthur called out to the room, ¡°have a seat and enjoy the bounty of Ayradora.¡±

    They all sat around the grand table, Velaya sitting where she had last time, to the Queen¡¯s left with Rose at her side and Athone directly across from her, beside his father.

    The room was soon filled with laughter and light conversations as everyone enjoyed another one of the Queen¡¯s infamous feasts. All manner of protein and vegetables were available and the wine and ale being passed around was pulled especially from their private reserves. The Queen had even brought in Quinn¡¯s Bakery goods for the dessert platters - which Emilie, face flushed, thanked her for on more than one occasion.

    It was a lovely meal and the company made it all the better. Aside from missing her family, being surrounded by her friends served as the perfect replacement to stuffy court members anyway. Even Athone seemed at ease as he talked with his father and Dylan, the kind brown haired, rounded faced Paladin that they had all started getting closer to.

    Dylan had been a little intimidated to hang out with them before. The Mages of the first-year had garnered a reputation for being a close knit group and aside from the Druids: Lime and Cerwan, and occasionally the third-year Shamans: Aila and Dardan, they kept close together. Athone was helping to bridge the gap between them and the Paladins and they¡¯d all taken a liking to Dylan.

    The King and Queen were gracious hosts, taking time to speak to each of them at the table and getting to know a little bit more about them and their families, helping to put everyone at ease. They all ended up staying there well after the plates were cleared away and more glasses of wine and ale poured.

    Otto¡¯s plan of having them visit a tavern for some gambling and drinking was in jeopardy but he seemed content to stay in the castle and enjoy the free drinks being offered.

    Eventually the King and Queen invited them to the more comfortable setting of the billiard room and attached drawing room where they spread out into groups for continued conversation. They took turns shooting billiards or gambled during games of dice or cards. Some had taken to the balcony to enjoy a cigar or two.

    The entire atmosphere was relaxed and comfortable and Velaya had sunk back into her chair, having forgotten all about her own worries, for herself and her studies, her Kingdom, the Corruption, whatever was going on between Ena and Barrett, or her brother and Tessa. She let herself be swept up in the music and laughter.

    Her eyes travelled over to Athone on more than one occasion and she had turned away first each time he returned her stare. She knew she wasn¡¯t going to be able to avoid him forever and was just working up the confidence to get up and speak to him when she felt a soft tap on her shoulder. She turned to find the Queen smiling down at her.

    ¡°Care for a stroll my dear?¡± Queen Eloyese asked.

    Velaya returned the smile and nodded, standing as the two laced their arms together, and exited the room. They began a lazy stroll down the immaculate hallways.

    ¡°Tell me, how are you?¡± Eloyese said as her green eyes, so very similar to Athone¡¯s, quickly roamed over her face. Velaya was touched by the concern she saw in them.

    ¡°I¡¯m well, Your Grace,¡± she said, offering her a reassuring smile.

    The Queen stopped. They stood in the middle of a hallway where Velaya remembered chasing after her brother when he¡¯d stolen one of her plush toys from her. She¡¯d fallen and scraped her knee in the very spot they stood and Athone had helped her to her feet and poured his Light magic into her knee to heal it. He wouldn¡¯t have been more than eight at the time.

    ¡°When Arthur and I heard what happened¡­¡± The Queen closed her eyes and shook her head slightly, needing a moment to compose herself. ¡°I am so terribly sorry that happened to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Velaya said softly. As warmed as she was to have earned the Queen¡¯s concern, she had worked hard to forget about the attack that had nearly killed her. It wasn¡¯t something she wanted to discuss but she also felt it was important for the Queen to know the role her son played that day. ¡°If Prince Athone had not arrived when he did, I do not know that I would be here today.¡±

    Eloyese reached over to place her hands gently on her shoulders as she searched her face. ¡°And you¡¯re certain you feel safe there?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Veleya said firmly. ¡°Archmagus Ena has implemented more security measures and there haven¡¯t been any incidents since.¡±

    Eloyese offered a small, sad smile. ¡°If it were me, I would have pulled you from there immediately.¡± Velaya knew she meant it kindly, but was thankful she was not her mother.

    Eloyese sighed. She dropped her hands and relooped their arms as they continued walking. ¡°But your mother and Ena are close so I¡¯m certain she¡¯s promised to keep you safe. I understand the two of you are taking private lessons together?¡±

    Velaya blinked in surprise. ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re close?¡±

    Eloyese smiled as they rounded a corner. ¡°Your mother and her have been close for years.¡± She waved her hand casually in the air as though this wasn¡¯t anything new. ¡°Ever since you were a babe if I remember correctly. Shortly after you were born Ena, along with Archmagus Barrett and some other Magi went to visit you and her, to offer their respects. It was the first time your mother and Ena had met but they got along well. Ena stayed there for a while after the other Magi had left and they¡¯ve remained close ever since.¡±

    The Queen was oblivious to the hollowing of Velaya¡¯s insides. They¡¯d come to confirm the prophecy - that was the only reason they were there.

    ¡°Ena had even offered to leave Manatide to stay on as your personal tutor while you grew,¡± the Queen continued, before her voice took on a darker tone. ¡°But with what was going on in Aesor, with the Corruption, your mother convinced her that staying at the school to teach others was more important. I think we all knew then it was only a matter of time before King Robert would summon the Sentinels and Barrett¡¯s position would be vacated.¡±

    Velaya swallowed as they rounded another corner, past a set of windows overlooking the gardens, now bathed in moonlight. Gardens where Athone had plucked flowers for her and stuck in her hair while Doriel had pretended to be sick.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone was surprised that Ena took over as Archmagus,¡± Eloyese continued. ¡°The timing of it, along with your recruitment, worked out nicely I would think. I¡¯m not certain Ashaula would¡¯ve sent you there so young had Ena not been promoted.¡±

    Velaya¡¯s mind was racing. She had no idea that Archmagus Ena and her mother were close. She had suspected that they¡¯d been in contact with one another - she was Queen of Bellaurose afterall and would no doubt be involved in the school¡¯s affairs to some extent, but this sounded far deeper than that. When Ena had arrived to recruit Velaya, her mother and her seemed cordial. There was nothing to suggest they¡¯d been friends for sixteen years.

    ¡°What do you know about Ena and Barrett¡¯s relationship?¡± she asked.

    The Queen frowned. ¡°They¡¯ve known each other for a long time. For many years they were very close. But that has since changed. I cannot say when that happened, perhaps a decade or two ago. As far as why, I do not know.¡±

    ¡°Humans,¡± Velaya said quietly, more to herself. The Queen looked over at her, concern etched in the faint lines beginning to show around her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, that would have been around the time when the Corruption was first discovered in humans.¡±

    ¡°Are the Trelladain and Elyzeme Kingdoms still¡­¡± Velaya hesitated, finding it hard to put it into words.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eloyese¡¯s answer was short, her face laced with disgust. ¡°They maintain that it is not possible for someone to return to how they were once affected. Your parents and I disagree.¡±

    ¡°And Barrett? Does he not believe a cure is possible?¡±

    ¡°I do not know what Barrett believes, but he is sworn to King Robert now,¡± there was no hiding the bitterness in Eloyese¡¯s voice.

    Velaya had to suppress her shudder. With the Queen¡¯s arm wrapped around hers, she couldn¡¯t risk her feeling it. She said coolly, ¡°And what¡¯s being done? What are the Kingdoms doing to stop this Corruption?¡±

    The Queen looked for a moment as though she was going to answer but then her eyes caught on the purple Tides cloak and her face softened. ¡°That is not something you need to worry about, my dear. I¡¯ve said the same to Athone. While you are at Manatide you mustn¡¯t worry yourself.¡± She gently patted her hand. ¡°Focus on your lessons.¡±

    Velaya found herself desperately wanting to argue against it, but they¡¯d rounded another corner and were heading back towards the drawing room, voices of her classmates echoing off the halls.

    ¡°In any case,¡± the Queen said softly, ¡°I¡¯m reassured to hear that you are well. Your mother has been sick with worry of late and I will be happy to relay that you are okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace,¡± Velaya said as the two returned to the room. Eloyese left her to join King Arthur¡¯s side, before they wished everyone well and retired for the evening.

    Velaya retreated to her room shortly after. She lay in bed for a long while, listening to the sounds of the city outside her window. It took her a while to fall asleep, her mind racing with thoughts that kept her tossing and turning. The one in particular that continued to swirl around her head, was that if her mother had kept her relationship with Ena a secret from her, what else was she withholding?

 Chapter 34

    She was back in the Tower, climbing the stairs again, reaching higher and higher with no end in sight. The walls were starting to narrow. The steps, suddenly too tall. She¡¯s forced to climb onto the next. And the next. With every slow ascent, the pull continued. She had to get to the top. Something was there. Something she desperately needed to get to. Something her mana was crying out for her to find.

    She could hear them again. The two voices in the Tower above. They were arguing. When she finally reached the landing, the door to the room she¡¯d seen Athone strapped to a chair in, stood open for her.

    The room was empty. The flickering of a single torch along the far wall provided the only source of light for the room.

    Her pulse raced. She knew this was the room she was supposed to be in. Her magic was reeling - demanding her to call on it. But there was nothing here. She spun around the rounded room, looking for what, she did not know.

    Suddenly the door slams shut, the flame winks out and she¡¯s plunged into darkness. The hair on her arms raises as small bumps crawl across her skin. She¡¯s breathing heavily, trying to hear something in the darkness. She¡¯s certain there¡¯s nothing there but she can feel it. She can feel something watching her. Waiting. And she knows what they want. They want her to use her magic. To call on the Elements to light a flame so she can see.

    ¡°No,¡± Velaya¡¯s voice is hoarse and echoes through the room.

    She¡¯s met by laughter. Quiet. Whispered. Low.

    She shakes her head. Her mana is a torrent, itching at her skin, crawling in her mind, demanding to be let out. She grasps her shaking head with her hands and falls to her knees as the laugher builds around her.

    ¡°No. No I won¡¯t do it,¡± she pleads.

    A low voice whispers softly, a caress in her ear, as the laughter continues around her, ¡°Then they will all die.¡±

    The room is suddenly bathed in light and lying on the floor before her is the bloodied body of Davis Leyro, his wide and wild amber eyes glassed over. He¡¯s laying in a pool of black blood.

    The dream abruptly ends and Velaya lurches forward in the canopied bed. Her heart is pounding and it takes her a few moments to compose herself and to realize that she¡¯s still within Valreale Castle. Based on the grey moonlight spilling through the window, it¡¯s still night.

    Her throat is dry and sore. She¡¯d been yelling. She takes a few moments to try and steady her breathing before she untangles herself from the covers.

    Certain she won''t be able to fall back asleep she dresses quietly and slips out of her room. She navigates the maze of hallways and staircases with ease before finding herself at the doors to the kitchen.

    She gently pushes them open and steps inside. The kitchen''s candles are always kept lit but at this hour, there¡¯s no one inside and she makes her way past the large counters overflowing with foods in various stages of preparation. The double-wide hearth¡¯s embers are all but extinguished, only a few red coals flicker about, at the far end of the room. She finds a pitcher of water within the cool box and pulls open a few of the cabinets above the workspace to locate a mug and pours herself a glass. She drinks it all before pouring another and closes her eyes to bask in the cool liquid soothing her sore throat.

    That¡¯s when she could hear voices coming from the back of the kitchen. There¡¯s a step down around the hearth to another workspace area that she knows has chairs for the housekeeping staff to lounge around in.

    ¡°You know that I cannot,¡± came the voice of Nora.

    Velaya had yet to encounter the housekeeper since arriving at the castle. She hadn¡¯t paid it much attention, figuring that with sixteen pupils visiting from Manatide Tower for the evening, she¡¯d have her hands full with preparing the Keep for them.

    But she wouldn¡¯t have just been preparing the housekeeping staff now would she? Not now that Velaya knew she was a Mage and her duties extended far beyond what she ever realised.

    It was as though her thoughts were spoken aloud when suddenly Nora called out, ¡°Lady Velaya, why not join us if you¡¯re just going to stand there.¡±

    Gulping down the rest of her water, she placed the mug on the counter and walked towards the space at the back. She stilled on the top step.

    There were four comfortable, well-worn chairs sitting around a small table on the left side of the room with two occupants currently within. Nora sat facing her, a kind smile on her face, that stood in contrast to the sharp darkness of her eyes. How had she not noticed that Tessa and her had the same onyx eyes before? Her white hair was always kept short and her standard uniform of dark green, with a white apron, hugged her slim, frail body. In front of her sat her granddaughter.

    Magus Tessa¡¯s back was to her but her head turned and her eyes, as sharp as Nora''s, quickly scanned Velaya¡¯s face. Velaya noticed how tired she appeared, but she sat tall in her chair, looking stiff and uncomfortable. She wore the grey pants and white blouse of the Tides but her cloak had been hung on the back of one of the vacant seats.

    ¡°Come now, I¡¯m far too old to chase you around these halls anymore,¡± Nora said, smiling fondly and motioned to the chair next to her.

    When Velaya hesitated, Tessa spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve had another nightmare, haven''t you?¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyes flickered between her granddaughter and Velaya - keenly picking up on the tension between them.

    ¡°Come child, I¡¯ve just the thing,¡± Nora said, shooting Tessa a firm stare, before groaning as she pulled herself to her feet and moved towards one of the cupboards full of supplies.

    ¡°She knows you¡¯re a Mage, Nan,¡± Tessa said quietly.

    Velaya watched as Nora paused for a moment, before turning to beam up at her. ¡°Oh thank heavens, I really didn¡¯t want to have to move.¡± She plopped herself back down in her chair and waved her glowing blue hands around. A moment later a glass of milk appeared on the table in front of them.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Velaya couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Milk?¡±

    Nora chuckled. ¡°What? Did you think I was going to whip you up a potion?¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. When it comes to you, I¡¯ve no idea what to expect anymore,¡± Velaya said as she finally descended the step and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Tessa winced to Nora, ¡°I thought she knew already.¡±

    Nora waved her hand. ¡°Nevermind that now. It was only a matter of time before she found out anyway.¡± She turned to face Velaya. ¡°Go on and drink that and tell me what¡¯s got you lurking around my kitchen at this hour.¡±

    Velaya took a sip from the glass of milk. The warmth of it instantly soothing her sore throat in a way that the cool water could not. She let it settle, warming her from the inside before addressing Nora, keeping her eyes averted from Tessa¡¯s.

    ¡°I had a... bad dream, is all,¡± she said, knowing the flush along her cheeks wasn¡¯t entirely from the warm milk.

    Nora frowned, tipping her head to the side. ¡°Have you had nightmares often?¡±

    Velaya shook her head. ¡°No. Most of the time I never remember my dreams. It¡¯s been months since I last had one.¡± The vision of Athone rolling around in pain flashed before her eyes and her stomach clenched at the reminder.

    That¡¯s when she could feel it. The soft tickle against her Dark shield within her mind. A feather over skin. So faint that at first she wasn¡¯t aware she¡¯d truly felt it. But she focused on it, letting her mana reach out towards it. Someone was trying to get into her head.

    She swung her head around to lock her now raging blue eyes against Tessa¡¯s calm onyx.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Velaya¡¯s voice was soft and laced with a low, menacing promise.

    Confusion passed across Tessa¡¯s face and before Velaya could register why, Nora had let out a low whistle.

    ¡°By the Gods, you have trained her well Tess,¡± Nora smiled at her granddaughter.

    It was Velaya¡¯s turn to look confused, as she shot her gaze back to Nora.

    ¡°Forgive me dear,¡± Nora reached over to lightly pat Velaya¡¯s knee. ¡°I was merely curious.¡±

    ¡°You were trying to read my mind?¡± The anger she had felt moments ago for Tessa didn¡¯t quite carry the same weight it did now for her grandmother.

    ¡°No, I would never do so without your permission. I was simply testing your Dark shield that I¡¯ve heard so much about. I must say I¡¯m quite pleased. With both of you.¡± Nora offered Velaya and Tessa a nod.

    Velaya shook her head, attempting to clear it. She was already unsettled by the nightmare and this didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°What was this dream about?¡± Tessa asked.

    Velaya took another few sips of milk unsure if she wanted to speak to them about it and for a few moments they simply sat there in silence.

    ¡°If you do not wish to speak of it, that¡¯s alright dear,¡± Nora said softly.

    ¡°I was in the Tower,¡± Velaya eventually said, unsure why she was telling her. ¡°I was trying to reach a room near the top that kept calling out for me. For my mana. When I got to the room there it was empty. But I had heard voices earlier and they¡¯d been arguing. When I stood in the room everything went dark and I could hear laughing. Whoever it was, they wanted me to use my magic. I can¡¯t explain why, but I knew that I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Velaya looked down at her nearly empty glass of milk and swallowed. ¡°Then the lights returned and I saw him¡­ the man who attacked me. He was¡­¡± She took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t say the words and neither Nora nor Tessa made her.

    When the two were quiet for a while, Velaya eventually looked up at them. They were looking at each other, as though a silent conversation was happening between them. She could see the concern on their faces. ¡°What is it? Do you believe it means anything?¡± she asked, alarmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Tessa said slowly. ¡°With Mages, often dreams can blend into reality, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware from your Divination lessons.¡±

    Velaya was tense. ¡°It was just a room in the tower. There was nothing there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing, my dear,¡± Nora said, her tight voice betraying her kind smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry yourself.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a child, Nan,¡± Tessa said softly.

    Velaya nearly missed the warning look that Nora sent towards her granddaughter as she turned to look at Tessa.

    ¡°Someone with your magical potential may be capable of Oneiromancy,¡± Tessa said, addressing Velaya directly and ignoring Nora.

    The art of dream interpretation, to foretell the future, wasn¡¯t a subject Velaya felt particularly well schooled in. Their Divination classes had still been focused on sorting through prophecies and it wasn¡¯t an area any of her tutors had ever dabbled in because of how few dreams she had.

    ¡°If I may,¡± Tessa continued, ¡°I¡¯d recommend you keep a log of these dreams you have. Perhaps there is a pattern to them that could be deciphered. It may not amount to anything but if there is something there it would not be wise to discard it.¡±

    It was a suggestion and not a command from a Magus to a pupil. Had they been at Manatide Tower, it may have been different. But here, within Valreale Keep¡¯s underbelly, Tessa held no stock to make demands of her. Yet Velaya still recognized it for what it was. Tessa¡¯s posture had been rigid since she walked in the room and her request was almost shy, as though bracing for herself for a reaction from her. Tessa seemed fearful she was going to upset her. Velaya couldn¡¯t help the feeling of guilt that swept through her. She¡¯d never wanted anyone to feel that way around her.

    ¡°Of course madam,¡± Velaya said quietly, earning a blink of surprise from the Magus. ¡°Is this something I should address with you if they continue?¡±

    ¡°Only if you feel comfortable doing so,¡± Tessa bowed her head slightly at her.

    ¡°Well, the dreams make me uncomfortable and if there¡¯s a reason for them, I¡¯d like to understand what that is.¡±

    Nora chuckled softly. ¡°A wise plan then.¡±

    ¡°I should try and get some rest. I¡¯ve a busy day tomorrow,¡± Velaya said, getting to her feet. She turned with a sly smile to face Nora. ¡°Thank you for the milk. I know you put a drop of tranquillity tonic within. I¡¯m sure if I¡¯m not within my room in the next few minutes I¡¯m liable to fall asleep in this chair.¡±

    Nora beamed up at her and reached over to squeeze her hand. ¡°You were always too clever for your own good.¡±

    Velaya returned the squeeze before making her way back towards the upper level of the kitchen. She paused on the step and turned to look back. Tessa and Nora were watching her.

    ¡°He¡¯s ok,¡± Velaya said, her eyes on Tessa. ¡°Doriel made it safely. I received a letter from my mother last week.¡±

    Tessa exhaled heavily and for the first time since she¡¯d entered the kitchen, her posture relaxed. Velaya watched as a series of emotions passed across her face, emotions that she was only just starting to get familiar with herself, before Tessa¡¯s face returned to one of neutrality.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Rosemore,¡± she said, her voice huskier than normal.

    ¡°Velaya. I¡¯m still wearing the Tides and all,¡± Velaya said with a smile. Tessa returned a small one of her own.

 Chapter 35

    Evertide City was nothing like Goldwell. Where one was built for military might with strong fortress walls, the other was built in honour of the Sea itself.

    Dramos could only stare in wonder as Doriel¡¯s ship slowly sailed its way into the grand harbour. The entire city was built around it. Every building, road, bridge and walkway faced out towards the shores. The city sat within a gulf of the Cenavalis Sea and everywhere he looked buildings littered the hilly coastline. Beyond the city, protecting its flank, were beautiful mountains, whose tall peaks were always capped with snow.

    Two grand turrets, flying the navy blue banners of the Bellaurose Kingdom, sat on either side of the gulf, inviting them in as they silently sailed past.

    Hundreds of other ships nearly as grand as The Undine sat within the bay or were moored to the many piers that jutted out all along the shores.

    Doriel steered their vessel towards the largest, centremost pier. The dock itself ran all the way to the shore where its path was taken over by the wide stone main street that ran straight through the heart of the city and up towards the mountains where Rosemore Castle sat perched at its base. The city swelled all around the stronghold. There were no walls separating it from the rest of its civilians. It stood in direct contrast to the Trealladian Castle, where only those permitted within its walls could ever get a close glimpse of the Royals¡¯ household. But not here. Here, the castle was located right in the heart of the city and its civilians were granted full access to walk the grounds. Only the keep itself was inaccessible without approval, guarded heavily by armed Paladins.

    That did not mean the city itself went unguarded. Everywhere he looked, men and women in shining silver armour and navy capes patrolled the streets or stood guard.

    The similarities to Goldwell were shared in the people hustling back and forth, dragging supplies to and from the harbour. As was the case in Goldwell, Evertide was primed for war. Though they may not have had the same military might as the Trelladain army, they ruled the battle at sea. Their mighty ships were built strong and crewed by only the best in the Kingdom.

    Every crew had a Shaman within its ranks. A man or woman capable of calling on the Elements to help guide them across the waters. Dramos had only met The Undine¡¯s Shaman once. He was a short man with a grand belly whose long hair was wild and unruly. The crew called him Banksy. He mostly kept to himself but had a room located not far from Doriel¡¯s and the two of them seemed close. From what Dramos had gathered, they were similar in age and Banksy had previously come from the Ayradora Kingdom, before making his way to Doriel¡¯s crew. When he¡¯d asked how that came to be, he got the typical response: War.

    The Mage that had joined them after their attack by the Saviour¡¯s lone ship had stayed with them the remainder of their journey. She¡¯d kept a watchful eye on him but hadn¡¯t made much effort to speak with him since revealing his shocking mission.

    The King of Bellaurose was missing and by all accounts presumed dead, but the Queen wasn¡¯t willing to accept that until she knew for certain. It was up to Dramos to find out more.

    The problem was that he had very little to go on, nor was he a hunter of any sort. When Dramos had brought this up to the Mage, who still found it amusing that he didn¡¯t know who she was, she¡¯d insisted that he was better than their alternative. Which was nothing. A boost in confidence, to be sure.

    The Queen had been so preoccupied with the war against the Saviour and with a limited military, she needed someone on the ground within the Kingdom who could handle himself in a fight, while remaining discreet.

    From listening to the crew for the past month, he¡¯d gathered that they¡¯d all believed the King to be dead - killed at the hands of the Saviour himself. But the Mage had provided Dramos with evidence to suggest that wasn¡¯t the case. It was all they had to go on but it was precious enough to have them scouring Aesor for someone like him to help. They did not want to risk word getting back to the Saviour or any of his supporters that the Queen was looking for him, for fear it would risk hurting him and any recovery mission. So while they remained focused on the war with the Saviour, they carried on as though he was dead. Dramos was to locate him and was to remain tight lipped and speak to no one about his task.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I had that same look on my face too.¡± The elven Mage had come to stand next to him at the railing, taking in the city before them. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful place to call home.¡±

    Dramos turned to look at her long ears. ¡°You still have an Elyzeme accent. You mustn¡¯t have been here long.¡±

    ¡°No, but I stay for my Queen and am honoured to be here,¡± she said without looking over.

    ¡°Will I be taken to her once we dock?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not currently here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I would¡¯ve liked to have met her before my¡­ hunt. I have questions.¡±

    The elf turned to look at him. ¡°I bet you do. Tell me, what do you know of the Queen?¡±

    Dramos frowned. ¡°Only what the rumours and stories tell but I¡¯d prefer to reserve judgement until I meet her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you would. Just as I¡¯m sure the rumours say she¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°And my focus is on the King,¡± Dramos said coolly, meeting her penetrating stare. Her eyes reminded him of the weapons across his back.

    ¡°I should hope so,¡± her tone matched his. ¡°With her family¡¯s situation and the state of Aesor, you could imagine the impact it has had on her.¡±

    Dramos nodded his head, but really couldn¡¯t relate. Yet he sensed the warning in her words. There would be zero tolerance when it came to crossing the Queen. This Mage would see to that.

    ¡°I will carry out the task you have asked of me, collect my reward, and then be on my way.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve arranged a room for you within The Griffin Claw inn. A horse has also been provided as well as an assortment of items that may assist you. When we make land, you¡¯re to be escorted there immediately. You are welcome to stay for as long as necessary. Should anyone catch wind of what you are up to, you will be on the first ship back to Goldwell.¡±

    Dramos raised his brows. ¡°And if I need to speak to the Queen?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± she said simply.

    ¡°So all I have to go on is this?¡± Dramos tapped his chest. A pocket had been sewn to the inside of his shirt and it contained a small folded up piece of parchment she had given him the other day.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± She finally turned her gaze back to the encroaching city. She sighed so quietly that Dramos wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d heard it. ¡°There is no guarantee your mission will be a success. The probability is woefully low. But any aid you could provide will have to be enough.¡±

    ~~~

    The Griffin Claw was an immaculate inn, with over a dozen rooms on its upper level, though all of them remained empty, with the exception of the one he¡¯d be granted to stay at.

    When Dramos had arrived, the innkeeper, Ashleigh, a lovely woman with dark red hair and freckles across her nose and cheeks had escorted him to his room at the end of the hall. She¡¯d informed him that all of his accommodations and meals were taken care of and if he needed anything to call on her. She stayed in a room on the lower level. When asked why the inn was empty, she¡¯d said that with the war they didn¡¯t get travellers like they used to.

    His room was small, but grander than any place he¡¯d stayed in the last few years, or perhaps ever. It had a large bed, with far too many pillows and lush blue blankets. A separate bathing chamber was located across from it and the window overlooked the Sea.

    A large chest lay waiting for him at the bottom of the bed. Inside was a pack with various supplies, such as maps of the city and Kingdom, a few healing potions and various pieces of clothing - thankfully none in the navy blue colours of the Kingdom. Most were dark browns or black.

    There was also a large coin purse with more money in it than Dramos had ever seen before - hundreds of bronze coins, fifty or so silver ones, and even a dozen gold ones. If this was his reward for saving the Prince¡¯s life, he could hardly imagine what awaited him if he could locate the King. There was enough money for him to settle into a small village and never be seen again.

    On the nightstand beside the bed was another opal stone, like the one he¡¯d found in Doriel¡¯s pocket. It was warm to his touch, and he slid it into the hidden breast pocket of his shirt. The letter next to it only consisted of the name of a city guard and station number.

    Dramos studied the map of the City long into the evening, committing the streets to memory. He popped downstairs briefly to have a quick and quiet meal before deciding to get some rest.

    Tomorrow he¡¯d begin his search for the missing King.